Japan
(Jap.
Nihon [Nippon] Koku: ‘Land of the Rising Sun’).
East
Asian country. Some 370,000 km2 in area, it comprises four main
islands – Honshū (the mainland), Kyūshū, Hokkaidō and
Shikoku –as well as the Ryūkyū archipelago (including Okinawa),
extending south-west from Kyūshū, and various smaller outlying
islands. The population of about 126·43 million (2000) is almost entirely
Japanese, within which Okinawans are often considered a separate subgroup.
Several thousand Ainu, an aboriginal people, live primarily on the island of
Hokkaidō. Early cultural influences flowed from its adjacency to Taiwan
and South-east Asia to the south, China and Korea to the west, and Sakhalin and
Siberia to the north.
I. General
II. Instruments and
instrumental genres
III. Notation systems
IV. Religious music
V. Court music
VI. Theatre music
VII. Folk music
VIII. Regional
traditions
IX. Developments since
the Meiji Restoration
SHIGEO KISHIBE (I, 1–2), DAVID W.
HUGHES (I, 3–4; II, 1–2; III, 4; VIII, 2(v); IX, 1), HUGH
DE FERRANTI (II, 3), W. ADRIAANSZ (II,
4(i)–(iii)(b)), ROBIN THOMPSON, (II, 4(iii)(c); VIII,
1), CHARLES ROWE (II, 4(v); IV,5), DONALD
P. BERGER/DAVID W. HUGHES (II, 5), W.P. MALM/DAVID W. HUGHES (II, 6; III,
1–3), DAVID WATERHOUSE (IV, 1–4), ALLAN
MARETT (V), RICHARD EMMETT (VI, 1), W.P. MALM (VI, 2–3), FUMIO KOIZUMI/DAVID W. HUGHES (VII), KAZUYUKI TANIMOTO
(VIII, 2(i–iv)), MASAKATA KANAZAWA (IX, 2), LINDA FUJIE (IX, 3), ELIZABETH FALCONER
(IX, 4)
Japan
I. General
1. History.
2. Aesthetics.
3. Transmission.
4. Scales and modes.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §I: General
1. History.
The
modern period of Japanese history dates from the Meiji Restoration of 1868,
when a constitutional monarchy was established after nearly seven centuries of
feudalism. During this period the country was opened to the outside world and
its influences, so that by the mid-20th century music in Japan reflected
mixtures of three basic types: Japanese traditional music, Western traditional
music and international modern trends. In Tokyo audiences enjoy concerts of
music ranging from Bach to Webern, played by Japanese orchestras, while on
nightly television programmes young Japanese singers perform Western or
Japanese popular songs. On the surface, traditional music seems neglected. But
although there has been a decrease in the number of professional performers and
lovers of such music, and a few genres have disappeared, the surviving
traditions have been maintained at a high standard. An important factor in this
is the continuing presence of a strong musicians’ guild system, which has since
ancient times (see§3 below) reinforced the various styles of each musical
genre. Such continuing traditions are sustained not only in art music but also
in the rich variety of folk music that flourishes throughout the country.
Japanese
traditional music has retained most of the major genres of each historical
period before modernization. For example, from the early Middle Ages (11th–15th
centuries) one finds gagaku (ancient court music), shōmyō
(Buddhist chant), narrative music on the biwa (lute) and nō
drama, while the later Middle Ages (17th century–1868) are represented by music
for the koto (zither), shamisen (lute) and shakuhachi
(end-blown flute) and by much folk music. Another regular feature of Japanese
music is its sensitive combination of drama and dance, this synthesis perhaps
being best represented by the nō and kabuki dramas.
The
history of Japanese music can be divided into five stages of stylistic
development, corresponding to stages in the country’s socio-political and
economic history (see Table
1).
(i) Indigenous music.
Features
of the music of the early ancient period are only vaguely known through
archaeological materials (see §II, 2 below) and historical sources of the 8th
century; the latter describe musical instruments such as the koto
(zither), fue (flute), tsuzumi (drum) and suzu (bell-tree).
These instruments have native names and are thought to be indigenous, whereas
most of those that appeared later originated in China. The performing arts were
a reflection of the way of life in Japan’s Neolithic and early Bronze periods.
During this time the ancient clan system was developing into an imperial state.
The basic shamanism of early antiquity became systematized into a state
religion called Shintō (‘The Way of the Gods’), which helped to strengthen
the political power of the imperial court. The music and dance of Shintō
ceremonies had already become the main body of court music by the end of this
period when, in the 5th and 6th centuries, mainland Asian styles began to
stream into Japan.
(ii) Continental Asian music.
The
introduction of continental East Asian music and dance, first from Korea and
then from China, greatly changed the character of Japanese music. The
introduction of Buddhism through Korea in the 6th century also had considerable
influence. The first Chinese performing art to reach Japan at this time was gigaku
(masked dances and pageants), which were imported by Koreans during the Asuka
period (c552–645 ce); the Hōryūji, the world’s oldest
surviving wooden building, was constructed during this period. Gigaku
was followed by gagaku, which consisted of various kinds of Korean and
Chinese court music and dance. These were organized, together with indigenous
music, under a government music department called the Gagakur-yō. During
this period an important governmental musical event took place as part of the
celebration in 749 of the completion of a colossal bronze statue of the Buddha
for the Tōdaiji monastery in Nara, then the capital. The
Shōsōin, the imperial treasury of the Emperor Shōmu (d
756) in Nara, contains 75 musical instruments of 18 kinds that were used in
these ceremonies. They are excellent and rare evidence of the international
origins of gagaku, for although some instruments came from Tang dynasty
China or Korea, others originated in India, Persia or Central Asia. However,
the international features of gagaku were modified to Japanese taste and
style when the aristocracy replaced the government as the major sponsor of such
music in the early Heian period (794–1185 ce). Buddhist chant (shōmyō),
which had its origins in India and was introduced into Japan via China, was
another major imported genre of the period.
(iii) National music.
In
the later Heian period feudal warriors (samurai) began to exert influence on
the cultural and political activities of Japan. The Minamoto [Genji] family
established the first feudal government (shogunate) in the Kamakura period
(1192–1333) and was followed in the Muromachi period (1338–1573) by the
Ashikaga family. The names of the periods are derived from these clans’
respective capitals, Kamakura being a city about 50 km south-west of Tokyo and
Muromachi being the name of an area in the city of Kyoto. Cultural activities
in the first half of the Middle Ages were centred on such samurai clans and
Buddhist priests.
Besides
the modified courtly and Buddhist music of this period there were two important
new genres that seem quite national in character. One was heike-biwa, a
unique style of vocal narrative music accompanied on the biwa lute.
Originating during the Kamakura period, heike-biwa would later give rise
to the satsuma-biwa and chikuzen-biwa traditions and to some
genres of shamisen music, particularly gidayū, the highly
developed narrative music of bunraku (puppet theatre) (see §II, 3 and 6
below).
The
second major genre that developed in the Muromachi period is a theatrical form
called nō (see §VI, 1 below). Representing the highest expression
of Japanese aesthetic theory, it is a perfect marriage of drama, theatre,
music, dance and costume. The beauty of nō music lies in its
refined symbolism and its combination of simplicity with sophistication and of
stereotypes with flexibility. The style and spirit of nō have been
regarded as the outstanding achievement in Japan’s indigenous performing arts.
Whereas
support for music in the early Middle Ages came primarily from the upper
classes (samurai and Buddhist priests), the three new major genres of the Momoyama
(1573–1603) and Edo (1603–1868) periods arose among the merchants and artisans
of the cities. The Tokugawa family shogunate dominated the nation throughout
the Edo period, but it could not suppress the new culture that developed
naturally from the increasing rise of the merchant class and, in fact, affected
all classes. Women from both the samurai and merchant classes, for example,
enjoyed performing songs accompanied by the 13-string koto (long
zither), a style that had been first established by blind musicians. The most
popular forms of lyrical and narrative vocal music of the period are found in
genres accompanied by the three-string banjo-like shamisen or samisen
lute. Though the instrument developed from the Chinese sanxian, its
structure became quite different, and its music was derived primarily from
Japanese kabuki and puppet theatre traditions. Kabuki in
particular provided a context for numerous genres of shamisen music to
meet and develop. Another popular instrument was the shakuhachi, an
end-blown bamboo flute. Used at first by itinerant priests of the Fuke sect of
Zen Buddhism, it became popular among people of every class, and soon a cadre
of professional secular players developed, many of whom became associated with koto-based
chamber music in the 19th century.
Although
these three new genres of music (defined here by their respective main
instruments, koto, shamisen and shakuhachi) were held in
great esteem, the older musical styles such as gagaku and nō
also retained a respected position as the art music of the upper classes. By
this time, however, gagaku and nō had already lost their
original function as entertainment and became formalized into a kind of
cultural ritual for the court, shrine, temple or élite samurai society.
(iv) Western influences.
The
period of national music ended with the modernization of Japan when the country
was opened to the outside world in 1868. Since then Japan has developed under
liberalism and capitalism as well as socialism and has delved enthusiastically
into all kinds of Western classical and popular music. Traditional music has
gradually lost some of its importance, and many efforts have been made to
combine traditional Japanese and Western idioms in both art and popular music.
It is evident also that Japan has, with its remarkable energy and talent,
contributed to the creation of new styles in international contemporary music.
Since
the 1970s Japan has also become more involved with other non-Western musics:
thus one might encounter young Japanese performing Balinese kecak among
the skyscrapers of Tokyo. The growth of ethnomusicology, ease of travel, the
‘World Music’ phenomenon and increased media access to diverse cultural
products have all had an impact on music activity in Japan.
Japan, §I: General
2. Aesthetics.
The
aesthetics of Japanese traditional music, like its theory and style, must be
understood in the context of Japan’s historical periods. The Japanese emphasis
on monophonic or non-harmonized music has produced other specific
characteristics: the delicate use of microtones, the importance of timbre and
the refinement of free rhythm. Musical aesthetics have varied from period to
period, although in later times the aesthetics of earlier periods lingered and
often mingled with one another. If representative ideas are chosen from each
period, they may be summarized as follows: purity (kiyosa) from early
antiquity; refined and courtly taste (miyabi) from late antiquity;
symbolism and sober poverty (wabi, sabi, yūgen, hana)
from the early Middle Ages; and smartness and elegance (iki and sui)
from the later Middle Ages. The philosophies of Shintō and Buddhism,
especially Zen Buddhism, provide the aesthetic bases of the Japanese approach
to most arts and, together with Confucianism, form the moral framework within
which the different arts exist. Multiplicity, rather than symmetry and unity,
might be regarded as the basic feature of the style and form of Japanese music.
Japan has a rich variety of seasons and climates; its people have thought that
human beings must be in harmony with nature, rather than resistant to it. Such
thinking has been reflected in Japanese music throughout the ages.
Japan, §I: General
3. Transmission.
The
nature of Japanese music is in close symbiosis with its modes of transmission.
For many genres, the right to perform was severely restricted. For example,
court performers’ roles were hereditary, with transmission from father to son;
moreover, each instrument or skill was passed on in a separate lineage.
Professional (i.e. profit-making) performance of certain traditions, such as biwa
(see §II, 3(iii) below), koto and jiuta shamisen (see §II, 6(ii)
below), was for several centuries legally restricted to blind performers’
guilds, principally the Tōdō-za or Tōdō shoku-yashiki.
Shakuhachi performance was also legally restricted to members of the
Fuke sect of Zen for two centuries. Such restrictions were often violated, but
in any case they were lifted in 1871 as part of modernization. Women were also
excluded from various genres; even now, most Japanese consider it inappropriate
for a woman to perform, say, shakuhachi or ‘official’ forms of the
theatre genres nō and kabuki.
Modernization
did not, however, lead to total liberalization. Most genres of traditional
classical music and dance and, recently, even folksong are now taught within
the iemoto (‘househead’) system, via hierarchically structured ‘schools’
or ‘lineages’ (ryū(-ha)) with an autocratic iemoto at
the head, who makes decisions about repertory, performance style, licensing of
teachers and so forth. Such institutional transmission is much debated. On the
one hand, it tends to restrict creativity and access and can be economically
exploitative. On the other, it is considered responsible for the survival of
many traditions that might otherwise have died or altered beyond recognition
(alteration over the centuries, extreme in the case of gagaku and nō,
is often denied or downplayed by performers). Many aspects of teaching methods
can be related to such restrictive transmission. Thus musical notation (see
§III below) is often comparatively vague, partly as a way to limit access. The
emphasis is on exact imitation of one’s teacher; deviation can best be achieved
by starting one’s own ‘school’.
Westernization
brought threats to the survival of traditional genres. The national education
system, created along Western lines in the 1870s, has always virtually ignored
traditional music. One 20th-century response was the emergence of Preservation
Societies (hozonkai), especially in the folk world, where the iemoto
system was absent. A hozonkai is usually an organization under local
control devoted to ‘preserving’ (but also usually developing and propagating) a
local song or dance, often a single item. Hozonkai have the same virtues
and drawbacks as the iemoto system.
Beginning
in the mid-20th century, the survival of certain traditions has been helped by
government intervention. To encourage young performers of the music theatre
genres, there are now government training schools based in national theatres.
More important is the Ministry of Education’s elaborate system of National
Cultural Properties, which designates particular traditions as ‘important
intangible cultural properties’ (jūyō mukei bunkazai) and
certain artists as ‘living National Treasures’ (ningen kokuhō) and
provides some financial support.
Japan, §I: General
4. Scales and modes.
Discussion
of modal theory for individual genres will be found in some sections below (see
also Mode, §V, 5(ii)). There is great diversity among these
genres; despite or because of this, researchers have been keen to establish a
modal theory that could encompass many or all types of traditional Japanese
music. Prior to the late 19th century the only extensive modal theory was that
for gagaku (court music); early theorizing did not extend to detailed
analysis of tonal function or melodic patterns, and the focus was mainly on
scales (tonal material), tunings and modal classification of pieces. It was
recognized, however, that court music modes fell into two groups, ritsu
and ryo, each with an anhemitonic pentatonic core with two ‘exchange
tones’ (hennon, from Chinese bianyin) that could replace two of
the core degrees (in ascending melodic passages in the case of ritsu, in
descent for ryo). The modal terminology of gagaku was sometimes
applied to other genres but rarely provided insight.
The
first significant Japanese attempt at an overview, important to all subsequent
work, was Uehara’s Zokugaku senritsu kō (1895). Focussing on folk
and popular musics, he distinguished two basic Japanese pentatonic ‘modes’ (senpō,
as opposed to onkai or ‘scale’; this terminological distinction is often
ignored). These he called in and yō (similar to Chinese yin
and yang), or miyako-bushi (‘urban melody’) and inaka-bushi
(‘rural melody’) respectively. If C is used as a ‘tonic’ (kyū; a
court-music concept of Chinese origin), then Uehara’s ‘urban melody’ in
mode is C D F G A C, but with A replaced by B (and sometimes D by E) in ascending passages. The yō
mode (identical in this thinking with the ritsu category of court modes)
differed from this only in using D and A instead of D and A (outside court music absolute pitch is of little
significance; all pitches in this section are relative).
Koizumi,
in his 1958 book, created the model that is now followed overwhelmingly by
Japanese researchers. He expanded Uehara’s scheme to four ideal-typical modes
that he felt accounted for the vast majority of Japanese musics, abandoning
Uehara’s octave-based theory and focussing instead on the tetrachord as the
basic modal structure. In this he acknowledged Lachmann (1929) as his
inspiration. However, other Western researchers had also proposed similar
approaches (Knott, Abraham and Hornbostel, Peri). Knott identified trichords
and was followed by Peri, while the Germans stuck with the tetrachord. The
successful application of this ancient Greek approach to Japanese music is
doubtless the major contribution of early Western researchers to Japanese music
studies. Koizumi’s tetrachord consists of two stable ‘nuclear tones’ (German: Kernton;
Japanese: kakuon) a 4th apart plus a single infix, the position of which
determines the species of tetrachord. He calls for four types: the in or
miyako-bushi (C, D, F), ritsu (C, D, F), yō or min’yō
(‘folksong’) (C, E, F)
and Ryūkyū (C, E, F). These combine to form various octave
species characteristic of particular types of music. An important difference
from Uehara is that Koizumi abandoned the Chinese-derived tendency to think in
terms of a single ‘tonic’ and recognized that the various nuclear tones may
compete as tonal centres, leading to various types of modulation (for an
English summary of his model, see Koizumi, 1976–7).
M.
Shibata (1978) proposed another general model, indebted to Koizumi’s yet
differing significantly. Whereas Koizumi focussed on the frame created by the
4ths, Shibata shifted attention to their upper and lower neighbours. For
example, in a melody basically using the in scale, a passage such as f–d–c–B might occur, where B substitutes for the expected A, especially when serving
as a lower neighbour between two occurrences of the c. Koizumi’s approach
requires positing a change of the lowered tetrachord from in to yō,
whereas for Shibata it is just a matter of yielding to the centripetal force of
the nuclear tone c (a process recognized also by Koizumi). Among the few
adherents to Shibata’s approach, Tokumaru has applied it to shamisen
music (e.g. 1981) and Sawada to Buddhist chant (in Nihon no onkai,
1982). Matsumoto (1965) seems to have had no influence.
Koizumi’s
and Shibata’s models work well for most genres, if applied flexibly. Japanese
4ths and 5ths are near-perfect, but the ‘infixes’ of Koizumi’s theory are often
quite variable in intonation. For example, the semitones of the in mode
are often 90 cents or less, although Western influence (plus electronic tuning
devices for koto etc) are moving this towards 100.
Western
influence has also led to the adoption of the ‘pentatonic major’ (yona-nuki
chōonkai: C, D, E, G, A) and ‘pentatonic minor’ (yona-nuki
tan’onkai: C, D, E,
G, A). These are, in
effect, versions of the yō and in scales with their tonics
re-located to suit Western-style harmonization, and they occur particularly in
‘new folk songs’, school songs and the enka popular song style (see
§§VII and IX, 3 below), all genres in which a flavour of traditional
pentatonicism is desired.
Japan, §I: General
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
history and aesthetics
F.T. Piggott: The Music
and Musical Instruments of Japan (London, 1893, 2/1909/R)
H. Tanabe: Japanese
Music (Tokyo, 1929, 3/1960)
K. Machida: ‘Japanese Music and Dance’, Japanese Music and Drama in the Meiji Era,
ed. T. Komiya (Tokyo, 1956),
329–448
W.P. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959)
E. Kikkawa: Nihon ongaku
no rekishi [A history of Japanese music] (Tokyo and
Osaka, 1965, 9/1974)
S. Kishibe: ‘Music’, K.B.S. [Kokusai
Bunka Shinkoka] Bibliography of Standard Reference Books for Japanese Studies
with Descriptive Notes, vii/B (Tokyo, 1966), 121–72
S. Kishibe: The
Traditional Music of Japan (Tokyo, 1966/R, 2/1982/R)
P. Arnott: The Theatres
of Japan (London, 1969)
P. Landy: Japon, les
traditions musicales (Paris, 1970)
Y. Inoura and T. Kawatake: A History of
Japanese Theater (Tokyo, 1971, rev. 2/1981 as The Traditional Theater of
Japan)
E. Harich-Schneider: A History of
Japanese Music (London, 1973)
W.P. Malm: ‘Chinese Music in Nineteenth Century Japan’, AsM, vi (1975), 147–72
Asian Musics
in an Asian Perspective: Tokyo 1976
Studien zur
traditionellen Musik Japans (Kassel, 1977–)
Musical Voices
of Asia: Tokyo 1978
T. Havens: Artist and
Patron in Postwar Japan (Princeton, NJ, 1982)
E. Kikkawa: Vom
Charakter der Japanischen Musik (Kassel, 1984)
W.P. Malm: Six Hidden
Views of Japanese Music (Berkeley, 1986)
G. Tsuge: Japanese
Music: an Annotated Bibliography (New York, 1986)
E. Kikkawa: ‘The Musical Sense of the Japanese’, CMR, i/2 (1987), 85–94
L. Fujie: ‘A Comparison of Cultural Policies Towards Traditional Music in the
United States and Japan’, Music
in the Dialogue of Cultures: Berlin 1988, 68–76
A. Tamba: La théorie
et l’esthétique musicale japonaises du 8e au 19e siècle
(Paris, 1988)
E. Kikkawa: Nihon ongaku
bunkashi [A cultural history of Japanese music] (Osaka,
1989)
L. Fujie: ‘East Asia/Japan’, Worlds
of Music, ed. J.T. Titon (New York, 2/1992), 318–75
transmission
M. Shimazaki: ‘Geinō shakai to iemoto seido’ [The
performing arts world and the iemoto system], Shakaigaku
hyōron, no.3, 131–56; no.4, 101–34
B. Ortolani: ‘Iemoto’, Japan
Quarterly, xvi (1969), 297–306
M. Nishiyama: Iemoto
monogatari [Tales of iemoto] (Tokyo, 1971)
G. Kakinoki: ‘Nagauta Kokaji ni mieru ryūhasei’
[Sectarian differences as seen in the kabuki dance Kokaji], Geinō no kagaku, ix (1978), 153–204
I. Kumakura: ‘The Iemoto System in Japanese Society’,
Japan Foundation Newsletter, ix
(1981), 1–7
C.B. Read and D. Locke: ‘An Analysis of the Yamada-ryū Sōkyoku Iemoto System’, Hōgaku, i (1983), 20–52
P. O’Neill: ‘Organization and Authority in the Traditional Arts’, Modern Asian Studies, xviii/4 (1984)
D. Hughes: The Heart's
Home Town: Traditional Folk Song in Modern Japan
(diss., U. of Michigan, 1985)
U. Eppstein: The
Beginnings of Western Music in Meiji Era Japan
(Lewiston, NY, 1994)
M. Nishiyama: Edo Culture:
Daily Life and Diversions in Urban Japan, 1600–1868
(Honolulu, 1997)
B.E. Thornbury: The Folk
Performing Arts: Traditional Culture in Contemporary Japan (Albany, NY, 1997)
scales and modes
C. Knott: ‘Remarks on Japanese Musical Scales’, Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan,
xix (1891), 373–92
R. Uehara: Zokugaku
senritsu kō [The melodies of popular music], ed.
K. Hirano and others (Tokyo, 1895)
O. Abraham and E. von
Hornbostel: ‘Studien über das
Tonsystem und die Musik der Japaner’, SIMG, iv (1902–3), 302–60; repr. as ‘Tonsystem und Musik der
Japaner’ in Sammelbände für vergleichende
Musikwissenschaft, i (1922),
179–231; repr. with Eng. trans. in Hornbostel: Opera
omnia, i, ed. K.P. Wachsmann, D. Christensen and H.-P.
Reinecke (The Hague, 1975), 3–84
R. Lachmann: Die Musik
des Orients (Breslau, 1929)
N. Peri: Essai sur
les gammes japonaises (Paris, 1934)
F. Koizumi: Nihon
dentō ongaku no kenkyū [Research in Japanese
music], i (Tokyo, 1958)
T. Matsumoto: Nihon
senpō [Japanese modes] (Tokyo, 1965)
F. Koizumi: ‘Musical Scales in Japanese Music’, Asian Musics in an Asian Perspective (Tokyo, 1977), 73–9
M. Shibata: Ongaku no
gaikotsu no hanashi [The skeletal structure of music]
(Tokyo, 1978)
Y. Tokumaru: L’aspect
mélodique de la musique de syamisen (diss., U. Laval, 1981)
Nihon no onkai [Japanese
scales], ed. Tōyō Ongaku Gakkai (Tokyo, 1982)
K. Hirano and T. Kojima: ‘Nihon no onkai’ [Japanese scales], Nihon ongaku daijiten, ed. K. Hirano and
others (Tokyo, 1989), 139–44
A. Tokita: ‘Mode and Scale, Modulation and Tuning in Japanese Shamisen
Music: the Case of Kiyomoto Narrative’, EthM, xl (1996), 1–33
Japan
II. Instruments and instrumental genres
1. Introduction.
2. Archaeology.
3. Biwa.
4. Koto.
5. Shakuhachi.
6. Shamisen.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
1. Introduction.
Japan
possesses a rich variety of traditional musical instruments: there are over 200
distinct types and subtypes. Despite this abundance, only four instruments have
played a particularly prominent role in traditional music and merit individual
discussion – biwa, koto, shakuhachi and shamisen
(see §§ 3–6 below). Many other instruments are of importance in one genre or
(like the shō and hichiriki of gagaku) occur in only
a single genre; they are discussed in the relevant sections below. Still
others, such as bamboo transverse flutes and various stick drums, are
widespread in a variety of musics.
Although
most genres of Japanese music involve singing, there exist several important
examples of pure instrumental music: solo pieces (honkyoku) for shakuhachi;
improvisatory solos for tsugaru-jamisen; matsuri-bayashi festival
music of the Tokyo area; gagaku; and the danmono subtype of
popular koto music. There are also long instrumental solos (tegoto,
ai-no-te etc.) in many predominantly vocal pieces, and long instrumental
dance pieces in the nō theatre. Even when instruments are sounded
with vocals, their importance is sometimes reflected in the traditional folk
and modern scholarly names for the genres: heike-biwa for the battle
narratives accompanied by biwa lute; sōkyoku (‘koto
music’) for the entire secular koto repertory; uta-sanshin for
Okinawan ‘song-[plus]-sanshin’.
Virtually
all Japanese instruments have close relatives in China, and it is likely that
they originated there before being modified significantly to suit local needs.
Most major instrumental types occur (or have occurred) in Japan, but some are
rare. Thus the one traditional fiddle, the Kokyū, is of limited use; the kugo
harp of court music fell into disuse over a millennium ago; and trumpets are
now represented primarily by the hora conch of Buddhism.
The
20th century saw considerable experimentation with instrumental construction
and composition, mostly under Western influence. Few recent innovations (e.g.
the nine-hole shakuhachi, the bass shamisen, the 30-string koto)
have caught on, but some will doubtless stand the test of time, as has the
17-string koto. A general trend toward pure instrumental composition and
ensemble music is clearly due to Western impact. The phenomenon of large
stick-drum (taiko) ensembles, which is gaining worldwide fame, is of
recent vintage (see Kumi-daiko).
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
2. Archaeology.
Dozens
of court musical instruments of the 8th and 9th century are excellently
preserved in the Shōsōin imperial storehouse in Nara. Most were gifts
from the Chinese court, reflecting the major importation of élite Chinese
culture at that time. Since Japan's historical era begins in the 8th century
with the first written sources, knowledge of musical life before that time must
depend largely on archaeology (see Hughes, 1988).
The
people of the Jōmon period (c10,000–300 bce)
lived largely by hunting, fishing and foraging and had developed the art of
pottery. Lacking written or iconographic evidence, we are often at a loss to
know whether particular artefacts were intended as sound-producers. For
example, dozens of pots with small holes around their rims have been suggested
as possible drum bodies, the holes being used to affix a membrane with pegs or
cord; however, numerous types of evidence eliminate this possibility, at least
for most of the pots. More intriguing are the flattish hollow clay objects
found from 2500 bce onwards, mostly 8 to 15 cm long and
often in stylized animal or human shapes. These often have a single hole on
each surface but at opposite ends, suggesting orifices of the body. It is
possible to blow into these, but it is not clear if these were intended as
aerophones.
More
convincing still are the objects in fig.1, which are taken to be
two-string zithers and date from the first five centuries bce.
Strings would have been tied to the tooth-like projections, but no strings or
bridges survive. Most are 35 to 55 cm long. The overall shape of these zithers
recalls the Ainu tonkori (see §VIII, 2 below) of historical times, the
antecedents of which are unknown.
The
ensuing Yayoi period (c300 bce–300 ce)
saw the beginning of metal-working. Only three instruments will be discussed
here, all of which have Chinese antecedents but differ from them in ways that
suggest native artisans struggling to imitate instruments they did not possess.
All three are extremely varied in Japan, lacking standardization.
Dozens
of egg-shaped ocarinas (tsuchibue, ‘earthen flutes’) clearly derive from
the Chinese Xun but differ in having their more pointed end at the bottom,
opposite the extremely wide blow-hole; they have four finger-holes on the front
and two thumb-holes on the back, as opposed to more diverse arrangements in
China. No safe conclusions about tuning can be drawn: a 15th-century Korean
source notes that one must simply make a large number of ocarinas (hun)
and then throw out the ones that are out of tune, so whether we have recovered
the good ones or the bad remains uncertain. After this period, ocarinas
disappear.
The
Yayoi period has also yielded several hundred cast bronze bells known as dōtaku.
These range in height from 20 to over 100 cm and can exceed 25 kg in weight.
The cross-section is elliptical with pointed ends. There is no precise Chinese
model for these. Early dōtaku seem suited for playing, but later
ones were so fragile and decorous that they must have been intended only as art
works or perhaps signs of political power, as they were often cached on remote
hilltops near power centres. Several caches of a dozen or more bells have been
found, but given the diversity of form and tuning within each cache, these were
clearly not intended for actual playing as bell-chimes like the Chinese bianzhong.
Oddly, dōtaku also disappear after this period.
The
third Yayoi-period instrument of relevance, the Wagon, appears in mid-Yayoi and
continues to the present. Now a six-string zither with movable tuning bridges,
used to accompany indigenous court vocal music (mi-kagura; see §V, 2
below), it originally had either five or six strings. Prior to standardization
as an elaborate, highly decorated instrument by the 9th century, several dozen
diverse examples of actual instruments have been found, as well as clay
funerary sculptures (haniwa) showing the instrument being played (see
figs.2 and 3). In the earliest written sources, the
word koto indicated this instrument; wagon is a later term,
derived from two Chinese characters meaning ‘Japanese zither’. Indeed, native
scholars claim it as Japan's only indigenous string instrument. While its
relationship to Chinese zithers with movable bridges is undeniable, each string
is attached to a ‘tooth’, very much like those on the Jōmon two-string
zithers but unlike any continental string attachment method. The following
Kofun period (c300–710 ce) has yielded no
important new instruments, but the haniwa funerary sculptures that date
from this period at least confirm that the wagon was held on the lap,
recalling somewhat the Korean kayagŭm rather than any current Japanese
zither.
Drums
and transverse flutes, which dominate folk ritual music today, are virtually
absent prior to the 8th century, but drums are known from haniwa
depictions, and both are known from poems presumed to be of Kofun-period date.
All other major Japanese instruments were imported in or after the 8th century
and subsequently indigenized.
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
3. Biwa.
The
several forms of biwa introduced from the Asian continent by at least
the 8th century are thought to have been of Central and South Asian origin. The
Sino-Japanese characters for biwa are equivalent to the characters for
the Chinese pipa, for whose etymology see Pipa. Many forms of biwa
have existed, but common to the structure of all types are fretted necks, four
or five strings, the use of variously shaped large plectra and relatively
shallow soundboxes cut from the same piece of wood as the neck. Discussed here
are the history of the instrument and schools; for construction and tunings see
Biwa.
The biwa
is important in the histories of both music and literature, for apart from its
use in various repertories of gagaku and in new instrumental
compositions, it has been played primarily in the context of musical
recitation, that is, as accompaniment to oral narrative. As such the biwa
was a vehicle for the development of a primary stream of narrative music (katarimono)
in the Kamakura and Muromachi periods (roughly 13th–16th centuries), and gave
impetus to the early forms of jōruri, the principal katarimono
of the bunraku and kabuki theatres. The prominence of biwa
narrative in the music culture of central Japan waned after the introduction of
the shamisen in the late 16th century. During the early decades of the
20th century, however, the satsuma-biwa and chikuzen-biwa styles
enjoyed nationwide popularity.
(i) Gaku-biwa and gogen-biwa.
(ii) Heike-biwa.
(iii)
Mōsō-biwa and zatō-biwa.
(iv) Chikuzen-biwa and
satsuma-biwa.
Japan, §II, 3:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Biwa.
(i) Gaku-biwa and gogen-biwa.
Since
the late Heian period, the only lute that has been played in Japanese court
music ensembles is the gaku-biwa, an instrument brought to Japan in the
Nara period with the continental repertory of gagaku (fig.4).
The gaku-biwa is a large, four-string form of pipa first referred
to in Chinese sources of the Han dynasty (206 bce–220 ce). A second biwa
introduced at that time was the gogen-biwa (Chin. wuxian pipa), a
five-string, straight-necked lute probably of Indian origin, first recorded as
being played in China during the 6th century. A superb example of the gogen-biwa
exists in the Shōsōin treasury at Nara. Although the gogen-biwa
performance tradition did not continue beyond the 9th century, an 11th-century
copy of a single scroll of notation for the gogen-biwa has survived
(Nelson, 1986).
In
Heian period élite society, both the gaku-biwa and the gakusō
zither were instruments especially favoured by nobles and courtiers of both
genders, and accounts of outstanding performers are given in literary works of
the 10th to 14th centuries. During the Heian, Kamakura and Muromachi periods,
the gaku-biwa was played not only in the standard gagaku
ensemble, but also solo, in consort with one or more instruments, and in
accompaniment to saibara songs. A corpus of stories about individually
named instruments brought from Tang China and a tradition of secret techniques
and compositions attest to the contemporary prestige of the courtly biwa
repertory and its complex performing practice.
The
principal modern contexts for gaku-biwa performance are as one of two
string instruments in the kangen ensemble, and as one of a group of
string, wind and percussion instruments that accompanies saibara. In
these contexts the gaku-biwa is played so as to produce a sparse,
slow-moving series of staggered cross-string strokes and isolated tones whose
relation to the melodic wind parts of modern practice has a percussive aspect
that belies its actual heterophony. The work of the Cambridge Tang music
research group has shown, however, that the Heian and Kamakura forms of tōgaku
melodies are represented most closely in the modern gaku-biwa and shō
parts (see §V below).
Japan, §II, 3:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Biwa.
(ii) Heike-biwa.
One
of the principal genres of Japanese music of the Kamakura and Muromachi eras is
the narrative performance tradition now called heikyoku or heike-biwa.
Heikyoku entails performance with biwa of individual stories or
episodes from a corpus referred to as Heike monogatari (‘Tale of the
Heike’), an account of the late 12th-century Genpei wars that is regarded as
the paragon of Japanese medieval literature of the katarimono (narrative
derived from an oral performance tradition) genre. The earliest stories appear
to have been orally composed and circulated by blind, itinerant biwa
players called biwa hōshi, who engaged in both secular and ritual
performances of various kinds, including rites of appeasement (chinkonsai)
for the spirits of warriors killed in battle. Heike katari (Heike
recitation) may first have been performed to give solace to deceased Heike clan
courtiers and samurai.
Although
Heike katari remained a popular form of narrative performance until at
least the late 16th century, by the early 14th century there existed multiple
text versions associated variously with authors, scribes and biwa
players. The significance of such texts for oral performance by blind
professionals has yet to be sufficiently assessed, but the literary and
performance traditions must be considered as complementary and mutually
influential. A ‘performance-text’ (kataribon) of 1371 created under the
supervision of the biwa hōshi Akashi no Kakuichi was treated as the
source for printed, reading texts during the Edo period (1603–1868) and has
long been acknowledged as the definitive, standard form of the Heike
monogatari. It remains unclear whether performing practice continued to
involve oral compositional skills, as kataribon texts came to be
circulated widely among performers.
The
authority of the shoku-yashiki or Tōdō-za guild of blind
professional musicians is an important consideration for any assessment of the
performance tradition during the Muromachi and Edo periods. Established in the
14th century, the Tōdō-za secured patronage from the highest levels
of feudal society. Among six principal schools recognized by the guild, only
the Ichikata-ryū continued beyond the end of the Muromachi period.
Governed by a heike-biwa player appointed with the approval of the
Shogunate, the Tōdō-za guild acted as an administrative body that
sought to regulate the activities of all blind musicians until 1871, when it
was dissolved by the Meiji government.
By
the early Edo period, Heike katari performance had ceased to be a
popular art; it had become an élite tradition associated primarily with the
upper strata of society, practised under direct patronage of the Shogunate,
high-ranking samurai and Buddhist priests. Blind performers began to teach
amateur enthusiasts, for whom they provided numerous fixed ‘text-scores’ (fuhon)
such as the Heike mabushi of 1776, now acknowledged as an authoritative
source by both blind and sighted practitioners. It was at this time that Heike
katari came to be referred to as heikyoku (‘Heike music’). This
terminology reflects changes in both the reception of the music and its
relative textual and performative fluidity; what had been enjoyed as a unified
narrative series presented over several hours came to be viewed as a sequence
of discrete repertory items in which text and music were fixed and memorized.
The
characteristics of modern heikyoku practice suggest its multiple layers
of historical formation; each narrative episode (ku) is a patchwork of
named vocal and instrumental pattern segments (kyokusetsu or senritsukei),
each of which comprises a series of distinctive formulaic phrases interspersed
with short introductory and intermediary biwa figures, suggesting an
original oral compositional practice. Both the names and melodic character of
many patterns suggest the influence of Kamakura-period shōmyō
of the Tendai sect. While not aurally verifiable, some instrumental patterns
may have been modelled on elements of the gaku-biwa solo repertory. The
influence of Edo-period koto and shamisen musics is immediately
audible in miyako-bushi tetrachordal formations (1–1– 4) that are prevalent in many kyokusetsu
segments.
In
recent practice heikyoku has been maintained by two performance
traditions based in Sendai and Nagoya. The Sendai tradition is referred to as
the Tsugaru school, deriving from the practice of sighted amateurs who were
vassals of the Tsugaru daimyō. It is now represented by Tokyo-based
students of Tateyama Kōgo (1894–1989). Through use of the Heike mabushi
text-score, Tsugaru school performers have had access to a repertory of all of
the tale's nearly 200 episodes. Performers of the Nagoya tradition have been
blind professional musicians active as practitioners of both heike-biwa
and Ikuta-ryū koto, shamisen and sometimes kokyū.
They have maintained a repertory of eight heikyoku episodes. In the late
1990s, only one Nagoya school musician, Imai Tsutomu (b 1958), remained
active as a performer.
Since
the mid-1980s, some attempts have been made to refurbish the heike-biwa
performing tradition and to build new audiences, both through modifications and
arrangements of repertory items transmitted in the Tsugaru line and
reconstructions of items no longer transmitted in the Nagoya line.
Japan, §II, 3:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Biwa.
(iii) Mōsō-biwa and zatō-biwa.
Several
biwa performance traditions have been practised by blind males in
south-western Japan. The most commonly used collective term for these practices
is mōsō-biwa (‘blind priest biwa’), for the majority of
biwa players in the region have been active in rites of local religious
practice, and many have been certified as Buddhist priests. The term zatō-biwa
has gained currency in the 1990s, however, as a means of historical distinction
between those blind biwa players who were certified priests and men who
had no such formal affiliation.
Affiliation
among blind priests is a common institution within East Asian Buddhism. Korean
sources include evidence of organizations of blind priests and sūtra
texts nearly identical to forms transmitted in mōsō practice,
but no substantial evidence for transmission to Japan of either texts or the
practice of chanting sūtras to the sound of biwa has yet
been found. Reliable documentary histories held by the Japanese mōsō
sects are all of Edo-period origin, but they record the following traditional
accounts. Jijinkyō, sūtras in praise of the earth deity
Jijin, were first taught by Shaka (Sakyamuni, the historical Buddha) to a blind
follower, then transmitted through China and Korea to Japan in the reign of
Emperor Kimmei (539–71 ce). The efficacy of the Jijinkyō was such
that groups of mōsō from diverse regions of Kyūshū
were summoned to perform the sūtra in purification rites during the
construction of the Tendai sect's head temple, Enryakuji, in 785. Thereafter, mōsō
temples with Tendai affiliation were established in all regions of
Kyūshū, and mōsō groups were active at temples in
the Kyoto and Nara regions during the Heian and Kamakura periods.
The
regional styles of mōsō-biwa in Kyūshū have been
administered by two Buddhist organizations, based in the northern and southern
regions known until the Meiji period as Chikuzen and Satsuma. The Gensei
Hōryū is based at the Jōjuin temple in Hakata and has authority
over branch temples in Fukuoka, Yamaguchi, Ōita, Saga, Nagasaki and
northern Miyazaki prefectures, while the Jōrakuin-Hōryū has been
based at and administers temples in Kagoshima and southern Miyazaki
prefectures. The former group claims as its founder Gensei (766–823 ce), a
priest given the name Jōjuin after helping to build the Enryakuji. The
founder of the Jōrakuin-Hōryū is said to have been Hōzan
Kengyō, 19th head of the Kyoto mōsō tradition, who left
Kyoto in 1196 to accompany Shimazu Tadahisa to his post as the first daimyō
of Satsuma. Knowledge of the historical performance activities of both mōsō
sects is scant, but in recent practice the primary rituals of both groups have
been group ceremonies within the controlling temples and on seasonal household
rites (kaidan hōyō) centred on exorcism of deities central to
local belief, the earth spirit Jijin (the Jijinbarai) and various
manifestations of Kōjin, the spirit of the hearth or oven (Kōjinbarai
or kamadobarai). In formal group ceremonies of the Jojūin and
Jōrakuin groups, the mōsō play biwa and chant
sutras in ensemble, sometimes with the addition of flutes, drums and conch
shells.
Many
mōsō once performed secular biwa narratives to
supplement their incomes and entertain people in the localities where household
rites were conducted. Performance of secular narratives, called kuzure
or biwa gundan, continued to be common among mōsō in
northern Kyūshū until the early 20th century but was discouraged by
the Gensei Hōryū organization. In remnant forms of that repertory, as
also in the ritual repertory, the biwa is often played concurrently with
the vocal chant, rather than in a punctuating role.
For zatō,
lowly blind musicians who were unaffiliated with the mōsō
sects, secular repertory has been a mainstay of livelihood (fig.5).
Despite their lack of Buddhist certification, zatō also learnt
ritual texts for use in the kamadobarai and other exorcism rites, such
as those for wells (suijinbarai) and for new houses and buildings (watamashi).
Since at least the 1930s, however, the primary income of zatō came
from engagement as performers of oral narrative on celebratory occasions (zashiki-biwa)
and from performance on an itinerant basis (kadobiki). Since the 1950s zatō
have been active only in central Kyūshū, in and around the former
Higo province. The term higo-biwa was apparently devised in the last
decade of the 19th century by enthusiasts of secular biwa narrative in
central Kyūshū; it was used by few biwa players until the
1960s, whereafter it was propagated in academic writings and in the Education
Ministry's 1973 designation of higo-biwa as an Intangible Cultural
Property.
Most
research on zatō-biwa has focussed on extensive tales called danmono
(or in the case of some battle tales, kuzure). Danmono are
narratives performed as one or more discrete sections (dan), each
usually lasting at least 30 minutes. The danmono repertory includes
chronicles of Kyūshū history, tales from the Heike narrative complex,
and versions of legendary and historical stories that are the subjects of sekkyō
recitations, kōwaka, ningyō jōruri and kabuki
plays. Other zatō-biwa repertory includes relatively short pieces
referred to as hauta and comic pieces known as charimono, kerenmono
or kokkeimono.
Japan, §II, 3:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Biwa.
(iv) Chikuzen-biwa and satsuma-biwa.
These
two styles of biwa narrative have been most widely practised throughout
Japan since the late Meiji period (1868–1912); they bear the names of their
respective regions of origin in northern and southern Kyūshū. In both
styles, instrumental playing has been developed to a level of complexity beyond
that found in the modern practice of other biwa styles. Since the 1960s
a small repertory of new, purely instrumental compositions has been produced
for five-string chikuzen and satsuma instruments (see Biwa and fig.6).
Muromachi
and early Edo period references suggest the presence of heikyoku
performers in the Satsuma region, but the primary forms of biwa music
were those of mōsō and zatō unaffiliated with the
Tōdō-za. In the mid-16th century, the priest and philosopher
Nisshinsai (Shimazu Tadayoshi, 1492–1568) composed poems on themes of morality,
which are said to have first been performed by senior mōsō
priests of the Jōrakuin temple. Traditional accounts also credit
Nisshinsai and the 31st patriarch of the mōsō sect, Fuchiwaki
Juchōin, with remodelling the mōsō instrument to make
possible a style suiting the tastes of the Satsuma lord.
Edo-period
sources distinguish the shifū style of samurai and high-ranking
Satsuma mōsō (who were themselves of samurai families), the zatō
style of blind professional musicians, and the machifū style of
merchant-class biwa players who took up biwa performance as a
pastime from the early 19th century. A style drawing on all three elements of
Satsuma tradition was made known in Tokyo by prominent practitioners such as
Nishi Kōkichi (1859–1931) and Yoshimizu Kinnō (1844–1910). From the
1890s, both newly composed and traditional narrative poetry for biwa
gave voice to a nationalist fervour that glorified the martial code of the
samurai. Attempts were soon made to modify biwa singing by incorporating
elements of Edo shamisen song styles. Nagata Kinshin (1885–1927), who
gained fame as a performer and recording artist in a new style, founded the
Kinshin-ryū school in 1915. The older style of satsuma-biwa soon
began to be distinguished from the Kinshin style by the term Seiha, or
‘orthodox school’, and by the elaborate instrumental patterns that had been
developed by Satsuma players. Suitō Kinjō (1911–73) supplemented
aspects of Kinshin-ryū technique with her own innovations in founding the nishiki-biwa
school in 1927, developing a five-string instrument with this name. Between
1910 and 1930, satsuma-biwa was widely enjoyed by young men and a
smaller number of women, and its reception was as an art of the populace,
rather than a classical tradition.
Although
satsuma-biwa suffered neglect after World War II due to its prior
associations with militarist ideology, some performers trained during the
music's heyday remained active as teachers and performers, including the Seiha
performers Yoshimura Gakujō (1888–1953) and Fumon Yoshinori (b
1912), the Kinshin-ryū musician Enomoto Shisui (1892–1978), as well as
Suitō Kinjō and Tsuruta Kinshi (1912–94). Tsuruta slightly remodelled
the nishiki-biwa and gained international fame from the late 1960s
through her collaborations with the composer Takemitsu in compositions such as November
Steps and Eclipse.
The
origins of chikuzen-biwa are in the practice of mōsō-biwa
in the Chikuzen region. As part of the Meiji government's attempts to bolster
state Shintō at the expense of Buddhism, mōsō sects were
banned during the 1870s. The man considered to have been the founder of the chikuzen-biwa
tradition, Tachibana Chijō (1848–1919), was the sighted grandson of a
senior mōsō in Hakata (Fukuoka), who had previously not been
allowed to learn biwa because it had been considered an instrument
solely for the blind. After making a study of satsuma-biwa instrumental
techniques, he sought to develop a new narrative style that would appeal to a
contemporary urban audience. During the late 1880s he worked to this end in
collaboration with the geisha Yoshida Takeko and with Tsurusaki Kenjō,
another sighted performer from a mōsō family. They devised new
vocal melodies and sets of preludes and interludes for a remodelled version of
a four-string biwa played by mōsō. The result was
narrative music that could be performed as entertainment and that bore an
elegance and subdued sensuality familiar to audiences of Edo shamisen
music. The new style was introduced to Tokyo in the mid-1890s as tsukushi-biwa,
but was called chikuzen-biwa from 1902.
Like
satsuma-biwa, chikuzen-biwa was received as a popular narrative
form. Considered more genteel than shamisen song styles associated with
the geisha world, but more lyrical in both poetic and vocal style than satsuma-biwa,
it attracted both female and male students. A differently tuned, five-string
form of the instrument was developed so as to provide a much greater technical
range, though the original four-string instrument continued to be common until
the 1940s. The original Asahi-kai school, founded in 1909, divided in 1920 when
the founder's son-in-law, Tachibana Kyokusō, left to found the
Tachibana-kai. Many of the style's finest players joined Kyokusō, and the
Tachibana-kai has since held the reputation of maintaining the genre's highest
artistic standards. The foremost chikuzen-biwa performer of the post-war
period is Yamazaki Kyokusui (b 1906), a student of Kyokusō, who as
a performer, teacher and composer has been a central figure in shaping the
nature of modern practice. In 1995 she became the first biwa player to
be named a ‘Living National Treasure’ by the Education Ministry.
The compositional activities of leading Asahi-kai musicians since
1945 have also broadened the expressive range of chikuzen-biwa. Of
particular importance are the works of Tachibana Kyokuō III (1902–71) on
themes from nō drama, which incorporate elements of utai
singing. A modified style of chikuzen-biwa has been popularized since
1980 by Uehara Mari, daughter of the prominent Asahi-kai player Shibata
Kyokudō. Uehera has elicited a substantial audience that is largely
independent of that for more traditional styles of biwa music.
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
4. Koto.
The Koto (fig.7) is the
Japanese member of the family of long zithers with movable bridges found in
several East Asian countries. The best-known members of the family are the Zheng and the se in China,
the kayagŭm and the Kŏmun’go in Korea (see Korea,
§I, 4(ii)), the Đàn tranh in Vietnam and the Wagon and the koto in Japan.
All these instruments probably originated in China with the possible exception
of the wagon, which has been claimed to be indigenously Japanese. The
exact date of the introduction of the koto into Japan is unknown but is
generally assumed to have been at the beginning of the Nara period (710–84) or
shortly before.
During the Nara and Heian (794–1185) periods the word ‘koto’, the
original meaning of which is obscure, was applied to several types of string
instruments, like the Sanskrit word ‘vīnā’ in India. Examples were
the kin-no-koto (the shichigen-kin, kin or Chinese qin);
the sō-no-koto (the sō or koto); the shitsu-no-koto
(the shitsu, or Chinese se); the biwa-no-koto (or biwa);
the yamato-goto (or wagon); the kudara-goto (the harp, kugo);
and the shiragi-goto (the Korean kayagŭm). Later the term
came to be applied exclusively to the sō-no-koto. The shitsu-no-koto,
kudara-goto and shiragi-goto are no longer used in Japan, while
the names of two of the other instruments lost the suffix -no-koto to
become simply kin and biwa, and the yamato-goto became wagon.
(i) Construction and
performing practice.
(ii) Repertory and
social context.
(iii) Schools.
(iv) Innovations since
the Meiji era (1868–1912).
(v) One- and
two-string koto.
Japan, §II, 4:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto.
(i) Construction and performing practice.
Although the koto has not undergone any essential changes
since its introduction into Japan, several types can now be distinguished,
depending on the musical genre or school in which they are used. The various
types may be classified into four groups: gakusō, used in gagaku
(court music); tsukushisō, the instruments of tsukushi-goto
(the older tradition of koto music); zokusō, used in zokusō
(the later tradition of koto music); and shinsō, the group
of new koto types, many of which were invented by Miyagi Michio
(1894–1956) and which are used in specially composed music. Shinsō
include the jūshichigen (17-string bass koto) and the tangoto
(a small koto, whose strings are tightened by pegs; the performer places
it on a table and plays it sitting in a chair rather than kneeling on the
floor).
The koto has a long (about 180–90 cm), slender (about 24 cm
at the midpoint), rectangular body of kiri wood (Paulownia imperialis)
with a slight convex longitudinal curve and larger lateral curve. There are 13
silk strings of equal length and thickness, stretched under equal tension over
fixed bridges placed about 10 cm from the right end (as viewed by the player)
and about 20 cm from the left end; nowadays stronger materials such as nylon
and tetron are also used. The length of the vibrating part of the strings is
determined by the placement of movable bridges (ji), each string having
one bridge (for illustration of a koto bridge, see Bridge, fig.1e). The ji are made
of wood or ivory (plastic is used on cheap modern instruments). Different
placements of the ji produce different tunings. Depending on the
player’s school, the strings are plucked with bamboo, bone or ivory plectra (tsume)
of varying shape.
In all schools the player is behind the instrument, its right end
slightly to his right. The player sits on the floor, cross-legged (in gagaku
and Kyōgoku; see §(iv) below), kneeling (Ikuta and Yamada schools; see
§(iii) below), or with one knee raised (traditionally in tsukushi-goto,
although female players have now changed this ‘unfeminine’ position to a
kneeling one). The Ikuta player kneels at an oblique angle, facing slightly to
the left; in all other schools the player is positioned at a right angle to the
instrument. The tsume are worn on thumb, index finger and middle finger
of the right hand, and pluck towards the palmar side of the hand. The main
playing digit is the thumb, which plucks the strings in a movement directed
away from the player (fig.8). The main function of the
left hand is to provide pitches not available on the open strings by pressing
down on a string to the left of the movable bridge, raising the tension of the
string and thereby the pitch (fig.9). The left hand is
additionally used to produce ornamental pitch inflections. Direct plucking of
the strings with the left hand, although used today, occurred only rarely
before the late 19th century.
The tuning of the koto depends on the scale system of the
musical genre or composition for which the instrument is used. All traditional
tunings consist of five pitches to an octave, representing the five most
important notes of the mode. Additional pitches may be obtained by left-hand
pressure to the left of the movable bridges. The tunings of the koto in gagaku,
tsukushi-goto and in Ryukyuan koto music approximate to the
requirements of the Pythagorean system; in zokusō this is true for
the first, fourth and fifth degrees; the second and sixth degrees are somewhat
lower. The exact ‘lowness’ of these latter pitches is not standardized: the
‘minor 2nds’ in the tuning produced by the more traditional musician vary,
averaging about 75 cents, whereas more modern musicians tend to equate this
interval with the Western tempered semitone of 100 cents. The relation between
scale and tuning in gagaku and tsukushi-goto is shown in ex.1; zokusō is
represented by its typical scale (the in scale) and its three most
common tunings (ex.2). The location of the first degree of
the scale is shown in the tuning patterns, which shows that the zokusō
tunings are transpositions of the same scale, not (as is often thought)
different modes.
Japan, §II, 4:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto.
(ii) Repertory and social context.
Although modern sōkyoku (‘koto music’, i.e.
music in which the koto has a solo role) has developed in an unbroken
line from gagaku-based traditions in the Heian period, the existing
non-court repertory can be traced back no further than the last decades of the
16th century. Throughout the Edo period (1603–1868) sōkyoku was one
of the most common genres, and it was only during the last years of the 19th
century that increasing Westernization began gradually to transform the
tradition. Two main subdivisions may be distinguished: tsukushi-goto,
the older tradition, once the privilege of high social classes, with
characteristics still close to those of older forms of ‘elegant music’; and the
more recent zokusō (‘popular koto music’), limited to
low-class professional musicians and the bourgeoisie. Because tsukushi-goto
is almost extinct, sōkyoku, for all practical purposes, may be
identified with zokusō.
The development of zokusō through several schools, as
a typical product of the Edo period, reflects the social situation of the time,
which, because of the country’s almost complete seclusion from the outside
world, is considered to be one of the most specifically ‘Japanese’. The feudal
system with its four-class structure is reflected in the direction of sōkyoku
towards one specific social group, the bourgeoisie (mainly belonging to the
merchant class, officially the lowest of the four classes); in the organization
of koto and certain groups of shamisen players into a guild of
professional blind musicians, the shoku-yashiki, which had a strictly
organized system of professional ranks; and in the teacher–student
relationship, which mirrored that of the lord–vassal. The combination of these
factors resulted in an authoritarian system characterized by strong reciprocal
obligations, which discouraged the development of individual initiative in
younger musicians. This suppression of initiative, combined with the exclusion
of a good deal of available talent by the practical limitation of professional koto
musicians to blind men, is undoubtedly largely responsible for the striking
homogeneity of the repertory of the various schools; to a lesser degree
aesthetic considerations have also been responsible. Homogeneity eventually led
to stagnation, which could be broken only by the emergence of a musician of
exceptional talent who might initiate a new style of composition and thereby a
new school. This inevitable sequence (creation of a school–stagnation–eventual
revolt and creation of a new school) was repeated several times during the Edo
period. Disregarding sub-schools, three main ryū (schools) of zokusō
were created and maintained in the Edo period: the Yatsuhashi-ryū, the
Ikuta-ryū and the Yamada-ryū. Beginning in the Meiji period
(1868–1912), gradual Westernization of sōkyoku led to innovations
within the Ikuta- and Yamada-ryū, as well as to the formation of new
schools.
The limitation of sōkyoku to the lower social strata
was responsible for the almost total absence of contemporary scholarly writing
on this subject. Because scholarly pursuit during the Edo period was primarily
the concern of the higher classes (especially samurai), zokusō was
rarely considered worthy of the attention of scholars. Contemporary publication
in the field of sōkyoku was limited almost entirely to collections
of song texts and, rather exceptionally, collections of tablatures. Among the
latter, the most outstanding is the Sōkyoku taiishō (1799) by
Yamada Shōkoku: this collection of kumiuta and danmono of
the Ikuta school is preceded by the (relatively) most scholarly introduction to
the subject in the Edo period.
Japan, §II, 4:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto.
(iii) Schools.
(a) Tsukushi-goto.
(b) The
Yatsuhashi-ryū.
(c) Koto music in
Ryūkyū.
(d) The
Ikuta-ryū.
(e) The
Yamada-ryū.
Japan, §II, 4(iii):
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto., ii) Schools.
(a) Tsukushi-goto.
During the last decades of the 16th century tsukushi-goto
(named after a province in north-western Kyūshū) was created by a
Buddhist priest, Kenjun (?1534–?1623), who established a new tradition, partly
by selecting and arranging existing music and partly by composing new songs
with koto accompaniment. Solo koto music of aristocratic origin
had been played in northern Kyūshū since the end of the Heian period,
and the growing political insecurity in Kyoto during the Kamakura (1192–1333)
and Muromachi (1338–1573) periods led to increased cultural intercourse between
the capital and south-western Honshū and northern Kyūshū, which
were relatively safe. A popular pastime of the nobility during these periods
was the improvisation of imayō (‘contemporary songs’). Such ‘noble imayō’
(distinct from ‘common imayō’; popular religious songs sung by the
common people) often used the melody Etenraku as a vehicle for their
poetry. Then, as now, Etenraku was one of the most popular compositions
of gagaku. Such etenraku-imayō are the prototypes of the
song cycles with koto accompaniment (kumiuta) of tsukushi-goto.
Fuki, the oldest and most influential kumiuta, has been shown to
be a direct descendant of such poetic improvisation on a section of the music
of Etenraku. Besides aristocratic traditions, zokkyoku (‘popular
music’) is said to be another source from which Kenjun drew. Its influence, however,
was considerably less, and in the new arrangements the original character was
lost. A third influence on tsukushi-goto, that of Chinese qin
music, is often mentioned; so far, however, research has not established any
relationship between them.
The most important part of the tsukushi-goto repertory
consists of ten kumiuta by Kenjun. Normally the texts of these cycles
were taken from old sources of high literary quality. It is typical of kumiuta
that the poems of the individual songs (uta) were not related to one
another. The musical structure of each uta tends to be strictly
quadratic: eight phrases, each containing four bars in duple metre, already
found in tsukushi-goto, later became standard in zokusō kumiuta.
Throughout the Edo period tsukushi-goto remained primarily
the privilege of Buddhist priests and Confucian scholars, who respectfully
preserved the aristocratic, ceremonial character of the music as originally
established by Kenjun. Especially after the time of Genjo (d 1649), the
second head of the school, restrictions were severe. Blind men – the
professional musicians – and women were banned from instruction. Stylistic
development within the school was minimal, and this, combined with the general
aloofness of tsukushi-goto, caused stagnation. A serious decline began
in the late 19th century with the rapid modernization of Japan. Today the
school is almost extinct, and it is no longer possible to acquire sufficiently
reliable information for scholarly research because the scores are incomplete
and no performers of professional standard are still alive.
Japan, §II, 4(iii):
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto., ii) Schools.
(b) The Yatsuhashi-ryū.
Towards the middle of the 17th century Hōsui, a musician of tsukushi-goto,
settled in Edo where he taught a blind shamisen virtuoso, Jōhide
(1614–85). Later known as Yatsuhashi and given the title Kengyō, this
blind musician became the founder of zokusō, a step considered of
such importance that he is commonly regarded as the father of modern koto
music. Yatsuhashi Kengyō was responsible for the formation of a small
repertory of 13 kumiuta and, possibly, two danmono or shirabemono
(compositions for solo koto, consisting of several dan – parts –
each of which contains 104 beats). The kumiuta and the danmono
are in part arrangements of compositions of tsukushi-goto and in part
newly composed. Yatsuhashi made a revolutionary innovation by using the popular
in scale rather than the scales of tsukushi-goto. This modal
change was of great importance: with it the music began to move away from older
aristocratic traditions, including tsukushi-goto, towards more modern,
popular idioms represented, for example, by shamisen music. This again
caused a shift in social milieu and, beginning with the activities of
Yatsuhashi Kengyō, koto music became the concern of professional
musicians and of a bourgeoisie well-educated in artistic matters. The use of
the rather unflattering term zokusō is justified by this shift in
social milieu and to a lesser degree by a shift in function from spiritually
inclined ceremony to secular entertainment; it is not justified by the quality
of the music, which, though it was adapted to professional technical standards,
did not lose its restrained aristocratic character.
The repertory of the Yatsuhashi-ryū contains 13 kumiuta
traditionally ascribed to Yatsuhashi Kengyō, one kumiuta by
Yatsuhashi’s student Kitajima Kengyō (d 1690) and prototypes of two
danmono. Ten of Yatsuhashi’s kumiuta and the one by Kitajima
follow the standard form in the construction of the individual uta:
eight phrases of four bars in duple metre. The remaining three (the most
venerated ones, collectively called Yatsuhashi no sankyoku,
‘Yatsuhashi’s three pieces’) show freer construction. The two danmono, Kudan
and Rinzetsu, are prototypes of compositions that, in slightly altered
form, later became two of the most famous pieces of koto music: Rokudan
and Midare.
The first song of the most typical kumiuta, Fuki,
demonstrates the characteristic features of kumiuta (see ex.3). Form and content are
directly related to the first part of the gagaku composition Etenraku.
In this uta the beginning of each four-bar phrase is marked by an
ornamented octave pattern (the octave is on the third beat of the first and the
first beat of the second bar of each phrase); in addition, equally standardized
figures occur at the conclusion of several phrases (bars 4, 8, 12 and 16). The
third and fourth phrases are slightly varied repetitions of the first and
second. The eight phrases of the first 32 bars can be divided into three
groups: phrases 1–4 (bars 1–16: ex.3), phrases 5 and 6 (bars 17–24) and phrases
7 and 8 (bars 25–32). The first group is characterized by the use of a high
register and great stability (all phrases end on E, the first degree of the
mode); the second group moves in a middle register and is less stable (phrases
end on fifth and first degrees); the third group uses the lowest register and
is relaxed in quality, reaching a conclusion on the first degree in bar 31. The
last bar and a half of the koto part, ending on the fifth, is a
characteristic short interlude between uta; it never occurs at the
conclusion of the final uta, which normally ends on the first degree in
both voice and koto parts.
The three parts reflect the jo-ha-kyū concept. A rough
translation of these three terms might be ‘prelude’ or ‘introduction’ (jo),
‘breaking away’ (ha) and ‘rapid’ or ‘hurried’ (kyū). They
always appear in this order, although some compostions may use only two of the
three kinds of movement. The basic concept in this type of organization is to
place slow-moving pieces before pieces that have more movement, and to end with
pieces that are called ‘rapid’. This regular quadratic structure, the grouping
of the phrases into three groups following the jo-ha-kyū order and
the descending tendency throughout the uta can be seen throughout the kumiuta
repertory. Because voice and koto simultaneously realize an individual,
idiomatic version of the same underlying melody, their parts are closely
related; occasional dissonances are the result of melodic activity and have no
harmonic function. The temporal relationship between voice and koto is
rather complex: whereas the koto tends to play on the beats, the voice
frequently falls between the beats, often resulting in a characteristic lagging
effect. The tempo of the first uta of a kumiuta is always slow
(M.M. crotchet = c42). Virtuosity has no place in this form.
As with tsukushi-goto, the repertory of the
Yatsuhashi-ryū remained stagnant. The school flourished throughout the Edo
period, after which it gradually declined. Through the activities of Sanada
Shin (1883–1975), for a time the sole carrier of the tradition, there was a
minor renaissance in the 1960s. The tradition has been preserved in a
sufficiently reliable state to make responsible scholarly study possible.
Japan, §II, 4(iii):
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto., ii) Schools.
(c) Koto music in Ryūkyū.
Supplementing its role as an accompanying instrument in Ryukuan
classical and folk music, in which it plays a role subsidiary to the sanshin,
the Ryukyuan koto possesses a small but distinctive solo repertory of
its own, consisting of instrumental pieces and songs, all with Japanese
associations. The instrumental repertory consists of five sugagaki
pieces (Takiotoshi sugagaki, Ji sugagaki, Edo sugagaki, Hyōshi
sugagaki, San’ya sugagaki) and two danmono (Rokudan,
Shichidan). The vocal repertory comprises three songs (Genji-bushi, Tsushima-bushi,
Sentō-bushi).
The koto is thought to have been introduced into
Ryūkyū in 1702 by Inamine Seijun, who had studied the
Yatsuhashi-ryū in Satsuma. The sugagaki items he introduced on his
return to Ryūkyū are short pieces for unaccompanied koto no
longer extant in Japan. However, the titles of several appear in materials such
as the Japanese koto primer Ōnusa (1699) and are thus known
once to have been performed in Japan. Rokudan (‘six sections’) and Sachichidan
(‘seven sections’) are similar to the Japanese versions of these two danmono,
the main difference lying in the use of the anhemitonic pentatonic scale in the
Ryukyuan version and the hemitonic pentatonic scale in the Japanese versions.
Since Inamine Seijun studied the Yatsuhashi-ryū and not the
Tsukushi-ryū, with which the anhemitonic pentatonic scale is associated in
zokusō styles, and since composition of the danmono is
attributed to Yatsuhashi Kengyō, the Ryukyuan versions are thought to reflect
an early stage of development of the danmono within the
Yatsuhashi-ryū, prior to their adaptation to the later anhemitonic
pentatonic scale.
The three koto songs employ variants of Japanese texts
contained in anthologies of ofunauta, songs to pray for safety at sea.
Their titles and musical style also suggest a Japanese provenance, although no
pieces with these names are known to have existed in Japanese music. They may,
however, be the sole surviving remnants of the ofunauta musical
tradition, which is thought to stretch back to the Heian period.
The earliest notation for the Ryukyuan koto is contained in
the two-volume Koto kuroronshī compiled by Tedokon Junkan in 1895.
This contains the ten items of the solo repertory together with the
accompanying koto parts of a further 42 pieces from the sanshin
repertory. The three-volume edition currently in use was compiled in 1940 and
consists of 193 pieces.
Japan, §II, 4(iii):
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto., ii) Schools.
(d) The Ikuta-ryū.
The music of the Yatsuhashi-ryū and of tsukushi-goto
was so firmly rooted in aristocratic musical traditions that it soon lost
contact with the developing bourgeois culture of the 17th century. By the
Genroku period (1688–1704), when the new culture was fully developed, kumiuta
offered little more than historical interest. In contrast to the somewhat
formal koto, with its highly respected tradition acting as a brake on
stylistic development, the more popular shamisen, unburdened by such
venerable traditions, had succeeded in keeping abreast of the changing times.
In 1695 Ikuta Kengyō (1656–1715) founded a new school in Kyoto that
established close collaboration between the koto and the shamisen
in the performance of jiuta. In doing so, he opened the door to new
developments in koto music. In this context the term jiuta
(‘regional songs’, i.e. songs from the Kyoto–Osaka area) refers to
predominantly lyrical songs composed to contemporary texts in a flexible
musical form. Jiuta were originally sung with shamisen
accompaniment. In the Ikuta-ryū the shamisen could be replaced by
the koto, although the combination of koto and shamisen
was more common. It is typical of the Ikuta-ryū that in such ensembles the
leading musician plays the shamisen, not the koto.
Jiuta composers were greatly interested in instrumental techniques.
This interest eventually led to new forms as the musical interludes (ai-no-te)
were gradually extended until they were frequently longer than the sung parts.
These long ai-no-te were called tegoto, and the form in which
they occurred was tegotomono. This development assumed its definitive
shape in Osaka around the Kansei period (1789–1801) in the works of Minezaki
Kōtō. Basically the tegotomono form, which occurs in many
variants, consists of three parts: mae-uta (‘fore-song’), tegoto
and ato-uta (‘after-song’).
The relationship between the shamisen and the koto
gradually changed from the almost complete dependence of the koto on the
shamisen in the earlier jiuta to an increasing independence of
the two instruments. When koto and shamisen play equally
important, although interdependent parts, one speaks of kaete-shiki
sōkyoku. Kaete refers to an ornamental version, added to the
original part, called honte. This development, although begun in Osaka
during the Bunka period (1804–18) in the compositions of Ichiura Kengyō,
reached the peak of its development in Kyoto, especially in the works of
Yaezaki Kengyō (d 1848), where such compositions were called kyōmono.
Yaezaki’s strength lay in his virtuoso arrangements as kaete-shiki
sōkyoku of shamisen compositions by other composers, especially
Matsuura Kengyō (d 1822) and Kikuoka Kengyō (1792–1847). The
development of instrumental virtuosity can be seen in the beginning of the
fifth dan of Godan ginuta (ex.4), a composition for two koto
by Mitsuzaki Kengyō (d 1853). As in most traditional Japanese
music, its two parts are closely related. A characteristic feature of
19th-century combinations of a koto pair (or koto and shamisen)
is the occasional rapid alternation of short motifs between the two
instruments, as in the fourth bar.
In the middle of the 19th century a reaction against the strongly shamisen-dominated
sōkyoku resulted in a neo-classical movement that attempted to
revive pure koto music. Inspiration was sought in the old kumiuta.
The most important composers in this movement were Mitsuzaki Kengyō in
Kyoto, best known in this connection for Akikaze no kyoku (a danmono
followed by a kumiuta, both conforming strictly to the old forms); and
Yoshizawa Kengyō (d 1872) in Nagoya, the composer of the Kokingumi,
in which kumiuta have been used as stylistic examples without their
structures being followed.
The repertory of the Ikuta-ryū was not limited to new types
of composition but also incorporated the kumiuta and danmono from
the Yatsuhashi-ryū. For this purpose kumiuta and danmono
were subjected to a final polishing process, in the course of which all
compositions were made to adhere to strict structural schemes. As the structure
of three of Yatsuhashi’s kumiuta deviated too markedly from the norm,
they were replaced by new compositions but retained the old texts. They
continued to be referred to as Yatsuhashi no sankyoku, however, and
remained the object of the same veneration as the original compositions. The
musician responsible for this final adaptation was Kitajima Kengyō. Later kumiuta
composed within the Ikuta-ryū, mainly by Mitsuhashi Kengyō (d
1760), usually follow the standard form.
Japan, §II, 4(iii):
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto., ii) Schools.
(e) The Yamada-ryū.
The Ikuta-ryū remained chiefly confined to the Kansai
(Kyoto–Osaka) area. Attempts during the 18th century to export the school to
Edo met with little success, partly because the repertory of the city still
consisted largely of the, by then, thoroughly old-fashioned kumiuta and
partly because the modern jiuta were so typical of the Kansai area that
they did not appeal to the taste of Edo. Only at the end of the 18th century
did Edo acquire its own school of koto music, the Yamada-ryū, named
after its creator, Yamada Kengyō (1757–1817). A remarkable parallel
between the creation of the Ikuta-ryū in Kyoto in the late 17th century
and the Yamada-ryū in Edo a century later is that both schools adopted
modern styles by absorbing features of certain shamisen styles. A
significant difference, however, is that in this process the Ikuta-ryū
sought inspiration in lyrical, the Yamada-ryū in narrative and dramatic shamisen
(and other) styles (katō-bushi, itchū-bushi, tomimoto-bushi
among the shamisen styles; yōkyoku of the nō
theatre; and heikyoku, epic poetry with biwa accompaniment).
Another typical difference between the two schools is the relative importance
of the performing instruments. In the Ikuta-ryū the shamisen is the
main instrument, played by the leading musician of the group; in the
Yamada-ryū, which also combines the koto and the shamisen,
the main function is assigned to the koto, the shamisen having no
more than an obbligato part.
The Yamada-ryū repertory contains a selection of kumiuta
and danmono; saku-uta, including Yamada Kengyō’s own
compositions; shin saku-uta, which contains all works other than kumiuta,
saku-uta, tegotomono and shin sōkyoku (‘new koto
music’); tegotomono, a small group containing a few compositions adapted
from the Ikuta-ryū, as well as some composed within the Yamada-ryū;
and jōrurimono, arrangements from narrative shamisen
literature, such as katō-bushi and tomimoto-bushi.
The beginning of the section gaku from Kogō no
kyoku by Yamada Kengyō (ex.5) illustrates the combination
of tradition and original elements, a typical technique of this composer. Gaku
refers to reminiscences of gagaku, which are prompted by the text.
Because such allusions are not made by mere imitation, the result is an
interesting combination of gagaku and zokusō styles. The gagaku
element is strongest in the second koto part, which consistently plays
four-bar phrases consisting of gagaku-based octave patterns (e.g. bars
504–5) and single notes (e.g. bar 506). This may be compared with similar gagaku-inspired
phrases in kumiuta (see ex.3 above). In spite of the four-bar phrases in
the second koto part, however, the actual structure of the gaku
section does not produce the effect of a similarly predictable, regular
quadratic structure. The gagaku element in the second koto part
requires a tuning providing major 2nds and minor 3rds. Thus the notes used in
bars 503–26 are e', f', a', b' and d''; after the
instrument is retuned in bar 527 (retuning never occurs during a true gagaku
composition), these become e', g', a', b' and d''.
The voice is ambiguous in its allegiances: it joins the second koto in
using anhemitonic pentatonic material; structurally, however, it aligns itself
with the first koto and the shamisen, which remain completely in
the zokusō sphere, as shown by the frequent occurrence of minor
2nds and major 3rds. The simultaneous use of gagaku and zokusō
elements results in different key signatures, which here indicate the
simultaneous use of two different modes, built on the same tonic, E.
The Yamada-ryū is as typical of the Kantō area (Edo and
surroundings) as the Ikuta-ryū is of Kansai. The most significant
composers in the Yamada-ryū were Yamada Kengyō and three of his
pupils: Yamato Kengyō, Yamaki Kengyō and Yamase Kengyō.
Japan, §II, 4:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto.
(iv) Innovations since the Meiji era (1868–1912).
During the last decade of the 19th century sankyoku (‘music
for three’) became especially popular: this was a special performing practice
in which a third instrument was added to the usual ensemble of koto and shamisen.
Earlier this third instrument had often been the kokyū (spike
fiddle), but it was gradually replaced by the shakuhachi (end-blown
flute); it plays another variant of the existing melody. Since then the Yamada
and Ikuta schools have continued to flourish, transmitting their traditional
repertories.
At the same time, the koto proved to be a favoured
instrument for experimentation with combinations of traditional Japanese and
Western music. Within sōkyoku the initial changes were slight and
involved modest experimentation with different modes and an increased use of
left-hand plucking, which created harmony-like effects. Contrasting with this Meiji
shinkyoku (‘new music of the Meiji period’), which flourished mainly in
Osaka, was the response to Western music of Suzuki Koson (1875–1931) in Kyoto
around 1900; he attempted in his works to combine modern poetry and romantic
feeling with classic practices of the Heian period. His school, called Kyōgoku,
commanded attention for a short time but declined rapidly. More drastic
Westernization was accomplished by the koto musician Miyagi Michio: this
included the composition of chamber music for Japanese instruments, the
orchestral use of Japanese instruments, the combination of Japanese and Western
instruments and the invention of new instruments, notably the 17-string bass koto
(jūshichigen). Miyagi’s influence was, and still is, very strong,
and his historical importance cannot be denied.
More recent initiatives have sprung particularly from Japanese
trained in or influenced by Western music (see IX, 1 below). Miyagi’s 17-string
koto, aside from also becoming a solo instrument in recent decades, has
been followed by others with extra strings (called by scholars tagensō,
‘many-string koto’). The ‘20-string koto’ (nijūgen(-sō)),
devised by the performer Nosaka Keiko and the composer Miki Minoru in 1969,
added a 21st string almost immediately and in 1991 spawned a variant with 25
strings as compositional demands expanded. The ‘30-string koto’ (sanjūgen(-sō))
has been championed mainly by the performer and sometime composer Miyashita Susumu.
Composers for these instruments experiment with various tunings but generally
use the extra strings to ‘fill the gaps’ in the traditional pentatonic tunings.
Unlike traditional times, most recent works for these new koto
are by specialist composers rather than koto players and may demand a
virtuosity that exceeds the grasp of all but the most skilled performers. New
compositions for the standard 13-string instrument also flourish. All kinds of koto
are now combined with a wide range of other instruments, Japanese or otherwise.
Japan, §II, 4:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Koto.
(v) One- and two-string koto.
Unlike the 13- and 17-string koto (sō), the smaller
one- and two-string koto (ichigen-kin, nigen-kin) do not
have movable bridges (ji), and thus belong to the same class of
instruments as the Chinese qin.
The single-string ichigen-kin (also called suma-goto
or hankin) seems to have been invented (or, according to some,
introduced from China) in the late 17th century and appears to have been
modelled on the qin. As the name hankin (‘board zither’)
suggests, the original type has a body consisting of a single board, with two
slight ‘waists’ as on the qin, although recently instruments have come
to be made with a hollowed-out body and a flat backboard. The whole instrument
is approximately 110 cm long and 10 cm wide and is set on a stand approximately
25 cm from the ground. The silk string passes over a bridge at the player's
right and is attached directly to the vertical tuning peg at the left. Twelve
position markers, covering a compass of two octaves, are set into the face of
the instrument. The player obtains different pitches by touching the string
lightly with a diagonally-truncated bamboo or ivory cylinder worn on the left
middle finger, and plucks the string with a similar but shorter cylinder worn
on the index finger of the right hand. Frequent use is made of the delicate
portamento technique made possible by the left-hand cylinder.
An early revival of the ichigen-kin was brought about by
the Buddhist priest Kakuhō (1729–1815), but the music of the ichigen-kin
as it is now performed is largely the result of the activities of Manabe
Toyohira (1809–99). Of the so-called kokyoku (‘old songs’), only two
have survived, and many of the songs in the present-day repertory are
Toyohira's own compositions. The ichigen-kin is typically played by a
solo performer who both sings and plays. Opportunities for hearing this music
today are rare, but traditions of ichigen-kin performance, all tracing
their origins to Toyohira, are to be found in Kōchi, Kyoto, Tokyo and
Suma.
There are two types of two-string zither in Japan, together known
as nigen-kin: the yakumo-goto and the azuma-ryū nigen-kin.
The yakumo-goto is said to have been invented in 1820 at Izumo shrine by
Nakayama Kotonushi (1803–80), but it seems that the koto and shamisen
player Kuzuhara Kōtō (1812–82) also played a part in its development.
Kotonushi, it is said, made the first instrument from a half-tube of bamboo,
and although later instruments are made of Paulownia wood, three grooves are
carved into the surface to represent the nodes of the original bamboo
instrument. Approximately the same size as the ichigen-kin, the yakumo-goto
has a convex upper board and a flat backboard that extends beyond the upper
board to the player's left and holds the two tuning pegs. The yakumo-goto
does not have the two waists that characterize both the ichigen-kin and
the qin. The strings pass through separate holes to the surface and over
two bridges before passing down through a common hole at the left-hand end to
the tuning pegs. Either 30 or 31 position markers cover a compass of three
octaves. The player stops the strings with a cylinder worn on the left middle
finger and plucks them with a plectrum worn on the right index finger; these
are similar to those used by the ichigen-kin player. The instrument
rests on a stand approximately 20 cm above the floor. Tassels decorate both
instrument and stand. The strings are tuned in unison, and the playing
technique is similar to that of the ichigen-kin. A characteristic of yakumo-goto
performance is that the left-hand cylinder is not released from the strings
except to play the lowest (open-string) note, and therefore a light portamento
effect is heard throughout.
As with the single-string instrument, the yakumo-goto is
typically played by a solo performer. A number of songs do, however, contain
extended instrumental passages (tegoto), for which there exist
ornamental parts (kaete) for a second yakumo-goto. For a time the
yakumo-goto enjoyed considerable popularity in western Japan, for both
sacred and secular use, but today it is little heard outside a few religious
establishments, notably the ‘new religion’ Ōmoto (see §IV, 5), where it
has provided liturgical music since 1909.
The azuma-ryū nigen-kin (‘eastern school two-string
zither’) was developed from the yakumo-goto in Tokyo around 1870 by the kabuki
drummer Tōsha Rosen (1830–89), and rapidly overtook the yakumo-goto
in popularity in that city. The main difference between the yakumo-goto
and the azuma-ryū nigen-kin is the absence in the latter of the
flat backboard of the yakumo-goto. Rosen published a book of his own
compositions for azuma-ryū nigen-kin in 1885. Free of the religious
interdictions laid down by Kotonushi for the yakumo-goto, the azuma-ryū
nigen-kin has been used as a solo instrument, in offstage kabuki
music and in ensemble with other instruments.
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
5. Shakuhachi.
The modern standard version of this end-blown Notched
flute of
Japan has four finger-holes and one thumb-hole. Originally imported from China
by the early 8th century, it reappeared around the 15th century in a Japanized
form and has since come to be used in several quite diverse types of music:
meditative solos, small ensemble pieces, folksong and modern works by both
native and foreign composers. The impressive range of the shakuhachi's
sound potential has been well described by Malm (1959): ‘From a whispering,
reedy piano, the sound swells to a ringing metallic forte only to
sink back into a cotton-wrapped softness, ending with an almost inaudible grace
note, seemingly an afterthought’.
The fundamental pitches of the standard-size instrument (54·5 cm)
are approximately d'–f'–g'–a'–c''; a skilful
player can cover about three octaves, although traditional pieces rarely exceed
two octaves and a fourth. Pitches in between the basic ones are produced by a
combination of part-holing and embouchure. The shakuhachi is
manufactured in a graduated series of sizes a semitone apart; the size used
depends on the genre, the other performers (if any) and the personal preference
of the player (see §(v) below). Women have rarely played the shakuhachi
in recent centuries, although they commonly played its ancestor in China. There
are sociological, symbolic and musical reasons for this virtual taboo, all of
which are being overcome in modern Japan.
(i) Early history.
(ii) Emergence of the
modern shakuhachi.
(iii) Construction.
(iv) Notation.
(v) Playing technique
and performing practice.
Japan, §II, 5:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Shakuhachi.
(i) Early history.
The direct ancestor of the modern shakuhachi is the
so-called fuke-shakuhachi, the instrument of the Fuke sect of Zen
Buddhism. By the early 18th century at the latest it was clearly
distinguishable from previous shakuhachi types, and it has continued to
evolve up to the present. The history of the shakuhachi begins, however,
much earlier. The Chinese end-blown flute chiba (see Xiao) was imported to Japan by the
early 8th century as part of the orchestra for gagaku (court music); shakuhachi
is the Japanese pronunciation of the ideograms for chiba. The name was
derived from the length of the basic instrument: 1 chi/shaku and
eight-tenths (ba/hachi) of another, i.e. 1·8 shaku. This term
soon came to designate all sizes of the instrument.
Japanese scholars call this earliest version the ‘archaic’ (kodai)
shakuhachi. Eight of these instruments are preserved in the
Shōsōin, the 8th-century imperial repository in Nara, Japan (fig.10). They range in length from about 44 cm with a lowest
pitch near f' to 34 cm with a lowest pitch near a'. The former
would have been the standard 8th-century instrument, since 1·8 shaku at
that time was about 44 cm; today, however, 1 shaku is 30·3 cm, so 1·8 shaku
is 54·5 cm – the length of the modern standard d'-shakuhachi. The
Shōsōin instruments are quite uniform in shape and scale (although
among them are specimens made from bamboo, jade, stone and ivory). They differ
most importantly from later shakuhachi in having five rather than four
front finger-holes. When the six holes (counting also the thumb-hole) are
opened in succession the result is a close approximation of a major scale – in
keeping with Chinese modal practice but quite unlike the modern instrument's
anhemitonic pentatonic tuning. The feature linking these specimens most closely
with later shakuhachi is the bevelled mouthpiece. It is cut diagonally
towards the outside of the instrument, so that the blowing-edge is on the inner
rather than the outer surface of the bamboo cylinder – the opposite of the
structure of modern Chinese end-blown flutes. (This distinction should be of help
in evaluating the claim that the modern shakuhachi derives from a
Chinese end-blown flute imported during the 14th or 15th century.) The ‘notch’
itself is wide and shallow as on modern instruments; it lacks, however, the
thin inlay of horn or ivory that gives a sharp blowing-edge to the modern
instrument – a feature apparently invented no earlier than the 17th century.
Other traits distinguishing these eight specimens from the fuke-shakuhachi
include the absence of external flaring at the bottom and the relatively
thinner walls. Both outside and inside diameters are considerably narrower than
for the fuke-shakuhachi: typical outside diameters would be 2·4 cm for a
Shōsōin specimen and 3·5 cm flaring to 5 cm for a similarly pitched
modern instrument. Three bamboo nodes are visible on the surface (although of
course they have been drilled through internally); even the stone and ivory
models preserve this feature. Modern shakuhachi have three nodes in
approximately corresponding locations, but they have additional nodes at either
extremity (see §(iii) below).
By the 10th century the shakuhachi had been dropped from
the court orchestra, and for several centuries there is virtually no trace of
the instrument. No notation survives for the archaic shakuhachi, and
there exist no manuscripts or specimens to help the scholar bridge the gap to
the next stage. When references to the shakuhachi reappear in the 15th
and 16th centuries, we seem to be dealing with the hitoyogiri(-shakuhachi),
which like all subsequent instruments has only four front finger-holes (fig.11).
The hitoyogiri was shorter, straighter and rounder than the
modern shakuhachi. There was only one bamboo node in the length of the
instrument, hence its name: ‘one-node cutting’. Musically it had a smaller
range (about an 11th) and was less susceptible to altering pitches by
embouchure or half-holing. The earliest shakuhachi notation, from 1664,
was for hitoyogiri.
Some of these medieval references connect the instrument with
Buddhist priests of both high and low status. It seems that in addition to its
use in the accompaniment of popular songs, the hitoyogiri was played by
wandering beggar-priests called komosō (‘rush-mat priests’). This
was an early step on the path to the fuke-shakuhachi's later exclusive
role as a Zen instrument. On the other hand, the tale of the importation of the
shakuhachi from China in the 15th century via a Zen priest seems to be no
more than a ‘justification myth’ fabricated by the nascent Fuke sect in the
18th century to obtain monopoly concessions from the government.
The hitoyogiri and the Fuke instrument seem to be close
relatives, but the greater range, richness and flexibility of the latter were
surely major factors in the decline of the hitoyogiri during the late
18th century. Another related instrument, the tenpuku (lit. ‘blow
heaven’), is of uncertain origin but seems unlikely to be a direct ancestor of
the modern shakuhachi. First appearing among warriors of Satsuma,
southern Japan, during the late 16th century, it had faded out by the late 19th
century, leaving a repertory of seven short solo pieces. Extant examples vary
in construction, averaging a mere 30 cm in length though all with 4+1 holes
like the modern shakuhachi. The mouthpieces, however, were of both the shakuhachi
type (slanting outward) and the Chinese type (slanting inward), the latter
being more common. There were usually three bamboo nodes, the bottom one only
partially open, and the instrument had a slight reverse conical bore. The range
was about an 11th, as for the hitoyogiri.
Japan, §II, 5:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Shakuhachi.
(ii) Emergence of the modern shakuhachi.
The standard shakuhachi of today, a slightly evolved
version of the fuke-shakuhachi, took shape during the 17th and 18th
centuries. It is much thicker than previous types, and the lower end is flared.
These features are often claimed to have developed in response to the
instrument's use as a defensive weapon by the priests of the Fuke sect. This
sect was formed by ex-samurai who, finding themselves unemployed in the late
17th century, used the cover of religious asceticism to gain a government-approved
monopoly on the use of the shakuhachi in begging for alms, in exchange,
apparently, for serving as government spies. Under cover of the basket-like tengai
hats that hid their faces, these komusō (‘priests of nothingness’)
wandered the country freely at a time when travel was restricted (fig.12). It is at least equally probable, however, that the
thicker, flared fuke-shakuhachi was influenced in its development by the
similarly proportioned south Chinese dongxiao, which could have entered
Japan with the flood of Chinese immigrants during the 17th century.
At any rate, during the 18th century, as the hitoyogiri
continued to be used for vocal accompaniment and in the sankyoku
(chamber music) ensemble, the Fuke instrument developed a solo repertory for
use in meditation and by lone wandering mendicants. At one time there were
about 40 komusō temples around the country, many of which developed
their own repertories. In the mid-century the master Kurosawa Kinko (1710–71)
visited many such temples in search of local pieces; he eventually ‘arranged’
or ‘composed’ over 30 tunes, which today form the bulk of the repertory of honkyoku
(‘basic pieces’) for the Kinko school (Kinko-ryū) of shakuhachi.
Kinko also seems to have been a leader in teaching fuke-shakuhachi to
laymen, thus contributing to the downfall of the hitoyogiri.
In 1871–2, during the wave of ‘modernization’ that swept Japan,
the Fuke sect was banned and the playing of the shakuhachi for religious
purposes outlawed. To protect their livelihood the leading teachers
concentrated on secularizing the instrument. It is during this period that the fuke-shakuhachi
became a fully-fledged member of the sankyoku trio. The sankyoku
repertory was known as gaikyoku (‘outside pieces’) in opposition to the
basic honkyoku. Various teachers vied in making new arrangements of sankyoku
melodies for shakuhachi. Among these was the young Nakao Tozan
(1876–1956), who founded his own Tozan school (Tozan-ryū) in 1896.
Concentrating at first on the gaikyoku, which were much more metrically
regular than the rubato honkyoku, he pioneered the precise notation of
rhythm in shakuhachi music. This orientation, plus his contacts with
Western music, surely influenced him when he came to create honkyoku for
his own school, beginning in 1904. The Tozan honkyoku are much more
rhythmical and more clearly structured than the Kinko ones; they tend to follow
the pitches of sankyoku scales rather than the less precise Kinko honkyoku
intonation. Most are intended as duets, trios and quartets, often including
homophonic chordal sections rich in parallel 4ths and 5ths, a feature unknown
elsewhere in Japanese music and clearly an attempt to blend Japanese melody and
Western harmony. The founder also encouraged the use of the shakuhachi
in shinkyoku (‘new-style pieces’), primarily Western-influenced
compositions for shakuhachi with other instruments.
The Kinko and Tozan schools are now of approximately equal
strength and dominate the shakuhachi world today. Several other smaller
schools exist; most are outgrowths of local Fuke temples that have kept alive
part of their original repertories. The term Meian or Myōan school is
often applied to these non-Kinko Fuke traditions as a whole, although in fact
there is no organizational unity among them. Most of these ‘sub-schools’ do not
include any gaikyoku in their repertories. It should also be mentioned
that, except in the Meian schools, the shakuhachi is not commonly
considered by its performers to be primarily a religious instrument (hōki
or zengu) any more, but first and foremost a musical instrument (gakki).
This is not to deny a spiritual element in shakuhachi music and
performance, but simply to correct a common misconception among non-Japanese.
Some players, however, still believe in the concept of ichion-jōbutsu
(‘Buddha-hood in a single note’), a reminder to listen in honkyoku for individual
musical moments, the elaboration of long-sustained pitches, more than for
flowing melodies. Often a pitch is sustained for over 20 seconds with only
subtle bending, ornamentation and timbral changes.
The shakuhachi has proved attractive to modern
Western-style composers both in Japan and abroad (see §IX, 4 below).
Takemitsu's November Steps (1967) brought it to worldwide attention
(along with the Biwa), keeping closely to traditional honkyoku
technique and mood. The instrument has also been used in jazz (for example, by
John Kaizan Neptune) and occasionally in other non-traditional genres.
Japan, §II, 5:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Shakuhachi.
(iii) Construction.
The bamboo selected for shakuhachi construction is of the
type called madake (Phyllostachys reticulata). It is typified by
large joints that are more widely spaced than those of other types of bamboo.
The portion of bamboo stalk used in making the instrument incorporates the
root, although much of this is cut away for the sake of appearance. The typical
instrument incorporates seven nodes (seven being a mystical number in Japan):
three positioned approximately as on the ancient shakuhachi and tenpuku;
one at the upper extremity; and three closely spaced at the root end.
Positioning the blowing-edge on the uppermost node gives it a harder
consistency than would obtain on the softer internodal section.
The older instrument, constructed in one piece, has largely been
replaced since the late 19th century by a two-piece (nakatsugi)
instrument that is easier to carry about. After a period of heating and drying
to remove oils and moisture, the bamboo is shaped first by heating it and then
by applying pressure to straighten out any irregularities in the material.
During this process the bell is given a slight upward curve to enhance the
instrument's appearance. The bamboo is then stored for six months to allow
further evaporation.
The bamboo is then cut to approximately its final length and
hollowed out. The bore is somewhat reverse-conical, narrowing from about 2 cm
in the upper part to about 1·5 cm at the lower end on a standard instrument.
This follows the structure of the bamboo itself, the internal diameter of which
narrows even as its external size swells near the root. The bore is slightly
elliptical, and the external cross-section even more so – slightly wider than
it is deep.
The bamboo is then cut into two sections. The bore of each one is
enlarged by a gouge to accommodate a tube joining the lower and upper sections.
This process allows fine adjustment of the spacing of the nodes in relation to
the finger-holes to produce a pleasing symmetry, but it also eases the
remaining stages of production and aids portability.
Next, the finger-holes are drilled or burnt out. Since each piece
of bamboo differs, the precise position, size and angle of the holes must be
adjusted during manufacture by testing the sound: the maker must therefore also
be a skilled player. Until recently the front four holes were often spaced
equidistantly, separated most typically by a tenth of the instrument's total
length; but this rendered the f' and a' holes a bit flat and
sharp respectively, which might not concern a solo player but caused
difficulties when playing in ensemble with other instruments. Intonation was
then corrected either through angling the holes (usually toward the top of the
instrument) or through embouchure. This problem is now eliminated by variable
spacing of holes. Exact size and shape of the holes may also be varied to suit
a particular performer, but the standard diameter is around 1 cm.
The Japanese sense of temperament has always been relatively
flexible, but Western influence has led to the adoption of A 440 as the
standard, with intervals increasingly approaching Western-tempered ones. Shakuhachi
makers have generally followed suit, although both climate and individual
playing style affect the final result.
The mouthpiece is fashioned by sawing inwards towards the top of
the instrument at an angle of about 30°. A small insert of water-buffalo horn
or ivory is then inlaid into the blowing-edge and glued into position. This
insert is trapezoidal in the Kinko-ryū instrument and crescent-shaped in
the Tozan-ryū.
Finally comes jinuri, painting the bore and the inner
surface of the finger-holes with up to five coats of a mixture of black or red
lacquer, water and an extremely fine polishing powder (tonoko). This
requires great skill, as the thickness of the coat at each point affects not
only timbre but also pitch.
Mass-produced shakuhachi of lathe-turned wood or moulded
plastic have become popular since the 1970s. These have the advantage of being
cheap and are resistant to splitting, but they are considered inferior both
aurally and visually.
Shakuhachi may range in size from about 1·1 shaku (pitched a 5th
above the standard instrument) to well over three shaku. For sankyoku
ensembles only two or three sizes are necessary, since singers are expected to
conform to the standard tessitura. For modern folksong accompaniment, a
professional player may carry up to 12 shakuhachi (from 1·3 to 2·4) to
adjust to all possible singers. In modern compositions as well as honkyoku,
almost any size may be used depending on the mood of the composer or performer
or on other factors.
Western influence in the 20th century led some to feel that more
finger-holes were needed to play ‘modern’ melodies or even the meri
pitches of traditional pieces. The seven-hole and nine-hole shakuhachi
were invented around 1930 and 1950 respectively, but they are quite unsuitable
for honkyoku and are now rarely used except in modern music. Another
short-lived experiment was the ōkurauro: invented in the late
1920s, it married a shakuhachi-style mouthpiece with a Boehm-system
vertical metal flute body.
Japan, §II, 5:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Shakuhachi.
(iv) Notation.
The notation for the first end-blown flute used in the Japanese
court music ensemble is not known. However, in 1664 a book entitled Shichiku
shoshin-shū gave a system of hitoyogiri notation of 13
syllable-characters, each representing a different fingering. This system was
successively altered by the Meian, Kinko and Tozan schools. The
pitch-determining characters in shakuhachi notation are stylized
versions of katakana, one of the Japanese syllabaries. They are written
in customary Japanese fashion, in vertical columns from right to left. High and
low registers and rhythmic indications are also included in the notation, as is
the text in the case of songs.
Rhythmic detail remains largely minimal in notations for the
free-rhythm honkyoku of the Kinko school, but the more metrical style of
most Tozan honkyoku led to a much more precise rhythmic notation. Gaikyoku
of all schools are notated comparatively precisely, with vertical lines
corresponding to the horizontal ones of the Galin-Paris-Chevé system (see §VI,
3, and fig.24 below).
Japan, §II, 5:
Instruments and instrumental genres, Shakuhachi.
(v) Playing technique and performing practice.
The shakuhachi is held at a downward angle of about 45°.
The lower edge of the upper end rests in the hollow of the chin below the lip.
Through a narrow embouchure a sharp stream of air is directed at the
blowing-edge. (For beginners it is generally difficult to elicit a sound at
all.) The strength of the air-stream is varied for dynamic purposes, and
occasionally an audible non-musical burst of air is emitted for effect – a
technique known as muraiki. Through changes in the angle of embouchure
alone (kari-meri) a single fingering can yield pitches over a range of
at least a major 2nd. Lowering the head (meri) lowers the pitch and
raising the head (kari) raises it. Sideways movement of the head also
produces a pitch alteration and is used particularly for an ornamental vibrato.
Fingering involves several types of ornamentation. A finger may be
slid or rolled slowly off a covered hole. Repeated notes are generally
articulated with a rapid finger-flap. (Tonguing is never used for such
articulation, although certain ways of flutter-tonguing are common.) A
two-finger trill onomatopoeically named korokoro, and karakara,
its one-finger version, are common. The difficulty in learning to control all
such techniques is encapsulated in the saying kubifuri sannen koro hachinen
(‘head-shaking, three years [to learn], koro[-koro] eight years’).
Embouchure and fingering, alone or in combination, can produce any
pitch within the range of the shakuhachi. Kinko honkyoku constantly
use various sorts of portamento and microtonal ornamentation; the Tozan honkyoku,
on the other hand, are closer to gaikyoku in intonation and
ornamentation. In gaikyoku it is necessary to match the pitch to the koto,
shamisen and/or singer.
Notes sounded by changing the angle of the head or by partial
holing tend to be quieter and somewhat less sharply focussed than normal. In honkyoku
this fact has become a virtue, and the dynamic and colouristic differences
between basic and other pitches is an important part of the aesthetic. In sankyoku
the necessity to be heard among the other instruments renders this a less
positive factor, and to composers and performers influenced by a Western
aesthetic it is often perceived as a shortcoming. It was for such reasons that
the seven-hole and nine-hole shakuhachi were invented (see §(iii)
above); but they are scorned by almost all players of honkyoku and sankyoku.
The importance attached to timbral differences can also be inferred from the
use of alternative fingerings for some pitches – not because they are easier in
certain contexts, but because the resulting tone colour differs.
Ex.6 shows the opening of the‘
Kinko honkyoku Hifumi’ hachigaeshi in traditional and staff notations. The
first three main symbols of the Japanese notation translate into a subtly
complex variation around the note d', lasting 24 seconds (p1–2). The
first symbol represents e', the next d', and the third is a nayashi,
a slow slide up to the preceding pitch from perhaps a three-quarter tone below.
All other ornaments shown in the staff version are open to variation or even
omission according to player, mood and context. The Japanese notation shown
here adds graphic symbols to indicate four specific ornaments, but a good
performer will always add more detail, not only of pitch but of dynamics
(unspecified in notation) and duration (only loosely notated). The honkyoku
tradition (aside from the Tozan school) allows much more individual flexibility
than is found in most genres of Japanese ‘classical’ music. As in most genres,
however, such freedom is permitted principally to the top-level players.
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
6. Shamisen.
A Japanese three-string fretless plucked lute (fig.13)
this instrument is calledsamisenin the Kansai area of Kyoto and Osaka,
and as part of koto chamber music it is often known as sangen.
Since the mid-17th century it has been a popular contributor to the music of
many levels of society, from folk and theatrical forms to classical and
avant-garde compositions.
A shamisen player usually accompanies a singer; purely
instrumental music occurs primarily during interludes. This has implications
for construction: instrument must suit voice, and both must suit their context.
Appreciation of shamisen music, as of any music, requires an
understanding of the context of each genre: physical, historical,
aesthetic-philosophical, musical etc.
(i) Construction and performing practice.
There are a number of different shamisen types, varying in
size (though all are about 97 cm long), membrane thickness and material, bridge
height and weight (fig.14a), string gauge and
type of plectrum (fig.14b). A general distinction is made by the
comparative thickness of the flat-topped fingerboard: thickest (futozao),
medium-sized (chūzao) and thinnest (hosozao). The neck (sao)
and pegbox (itokura) are now constructed in three sections so that the
instrument can easily be taken apart and transported. The preferred woods for
the neck and body are red sandalwood, mulberry and quince. The pegs (itomaki)
are ivory, ebony or plastic; the strings are twisted silk, though the stronger
synthetic material tetron is now often preferred to the fragile silk,
especially for the treble string.
The upper bridge (kamikoma) of the neck is of special
interest (fig.15): the two higher-pitched strings pass
over a metal or ivory ridge at the pegbox, but the lowest string is set in a
niche in the wooden edge of the box. Immediately below the upper bridge there
is a slight cavity carved in the neck (the ‘sawari valley’): the bass
string will buzz against the edge of this trough (the ‘sawari mountain’)
when plucked or when resonating with notes a fifth or octave above it,
producing a sound called sawari, which is of special value in shamisen
music. Its invention in the 17th or 18th century may relate to the fact that
early shamisen players previously used a larger lute, the biwa,
which has a similar tonal characteristic, although it is differently
constructed. In the 1890s a different method was devised, called azuma-zawari:
a screw inserted from the back of the neck could be turned to adjust the degree
of buzzing of the bass string against a tiny metal plate. Sawari is not
found on the shamisen's Chinese and Okinawan ancestors. (Note that the
term for the similar resonance on many Indian plucked instruments is jiwari.)
A tailpiece (neo) of silk rope holds the strings across the
rectangular body, which is made of four convex pieces of wood covered at the
front and rear by cat- or dogskin. Synthetic membranes are now common, partly
for durability. Patterns (ayasugi) carved inside the body of expensive
instruments affect the tone of the instrument, as does the quality of the skin.
The skins are held by glue and shrinkage, without pegs or lashing. An extra
semicircle of skin (bachikawa) is added at the top centre of the front
head to protect it from the blows of the plectrum.
Good plectra (bachi) are of ivory or ivory-tipped wood
except in certain chamber music (jiuta or sankyoku) and folk
genres, for which tortoise-shell or buffalo-horn tips are used. Practice
plectra may be made of plastic or wood. In some lighter forms of shamisen
music, such as kouta, the side of the fingertip is used instead. For the
style called shinnai-nagashi, one of two shamisenists plays a high
obbligato using a capo (kase) and a tiny version of the standard
plectrum. In most genres the wide edge and triangular tips of the plectrum are
as thin as possible, but for gidayū they may be 2–4 mm thick. The
sorts of difference shown in fig.15b affect timbre greatly.
The removable bridges (koma) are equally varied. They may
be of ivory, tortoise-shell, buffalo-horn, plastic or wood. In jiuta the
bridge may have small lead weights to help dampen the vibrations. A gidayū
player may have a large graduated set of lead-weighted bridges to adjust to
pitch, humidity etc; these can weigh over 20 g, while a nagauta bridge
is under 4 g. For quiet practice a very wide ‘stealth bridge’ (shinobi-goma)
reduces volume.
A small device (yubikake, yubisuri) of wool knitted
over rubberized thread stretches weblike between the thumb and first finger of
the left hand for ease of movement. Gidayū players often powder
their left hand instead. Left-hand pizzicato (hajiki), slides (koki,
suri) and ‘hammering-on’ (uchi) appear in most genres; right-hand
up-plucks (sukui) and tremolo are also common. In some genres intended
for large theatres or the open air (nagauta, gidayū, tsugaru-jamisen)
the plectrum frequently strikes the membrane sharply, producing a percussive
accompaniment to the plucked string; in other genres more suited to intimate
settings (kouta, jiuta) this is minimized.
The basic pitch of a shamisen depends on the range of the
singer, which may vary greatly. The three standard tunings shown in ex.7 may thus be several steps higher or
lower. During long compositions the tunings may change frequently, and a few
special tunings may appear. Most shamisen music is based on the yō-in
scale system and its modes (see §I, 4).
(ii) History and genres.
The shamisen is believed to have been imported from the
Ryūkyū islands in the mid-16th century in a form called the sanshin
(see §VIII, 1 below). This instrument has a more oval body, is plucked with a
talon-like pick and is covered by a snakeskin: hence its other name, jabisen
(jabi: ‘snakeskin’), which is never used by the players themselves. An
instrument of this type originated in China as the sanxian and reached
the Ryūkyū islands by the 14th century at the latest. In Japan the
new lute was first used in folk and party music or by narrators who previously
performed on the biwa. Under these influences (and in the absence of
large snakes) the construction of the instrument changed greatly. The Chinese,
Okinawan and one of the Japanese names for the instrument (sanxian, sanshin,
sangen) all mean ‘three strings’; the Japanese names shamisen and
samisen mean the same but add the character ‘tasteful’ in the middle.
Historically the shamisen is found in many forms of folk
and popular music (see §VII, 3 below). Other
genres created for the theatres and tea-houses can be divided into two
categories, the narrative (katarimono) and the lyrical (uta(i)mono).
A genealogy of these types is given in Table 2, with their founders' names when known.
Many genre names can be suffixed with bushi, ‘tune, melody’.
Several shamisen genres are referred to elsewhere in this
article, showing the diversity of this instrument type: jiuta (§5
above); gidayū (§VI, 2 below); nagauta, tokiwazu, kiyomoto
(§VI, 3 below); folk shamisen (§VII, 3 below); sanshin (§VIII, 1
below). Further proof of its wide importance is that over two-thirds of 74 LPs
in the 1980 series ‘1000 Years of Japanese Classical Music’ involved shamisen.
All the variables of construction and technique coalesce to
produce each style of shamisen music. Superficially similar instruments
may nonetheless vary crucially. Thus the thick-neck, heavy-bodied gidayū
shamisen differs from the similar folk tsugaru-jamisen in its
plectrum shape, string gauge pattern, sawari and other details, not to
mention modal sense and playing technique. Technique and timbre match context:
the heavy sawari of the gidayū instrument matches closely
the timbre of the voice of the puppet theatre chanter; the finger-plucked kouta
shamisen similarly matches the small voice of the singer.
As in many genres of Japanese music, named, stereotyped melodic
patterns are common in shamisen music; even when names are lacking, much
of any repertory can be analysed into short, recurring motifs (Yakō and
Araki, 1998). The relation between voice and shamisen is also similar in
most genres: the shamisen, with its sharp attack, keeps the metre clear,
while the voice plays against the beat, with syllables often articulated on an
off-beat.
The lyrical forms will be discussed first. The term jiuta
originally meant ‘local songs’ and was so used until the mid-18th century,
after which it represented chamber music with the koto (see §II, 4
above). Tradition credits one of two biwa musicians, Sawazumi
Kengyō and Ishimura Kengyō, with the first shamisen music
around 1610 in the form of kumiuta (song suites; not related to the koto
genre of the same name). Their music was called ryūkyū kumiuta,
and six of the original 30 pieces survive from later sources. The earliest
collection containing poems of shamisen music and some notation is in
the 1664 Shichiku shoshin-shū, and the earliest notation of shamisen
kumiuta is found in the Ōnusa volume of the 1685 Shichiku
taizen. The 1703 collection of texts, Matsu no ha, begins with ryūkyū
kumiuta, which are followed by jiuta no nagauta and then hauta.
The terms hauta (‘beginning/short songs’) and kouta
(‘short songs’) were generally applied to popular songs of the period.
Distinctions were sometimes made between kamigata songs from the Kansai
area and Edo songs from that city. The terms nagauta (‘long songs’) and kouta
were used in earlier periods for a variety of poetic forms but eventually
became specific genre names. Both terms were connected with early forms of shamisen
music in the new kabuki theatre, edo nagauta eventually becoming
its predominant genre. Ogie-bushi first appeared in 1766 as part of kabuki
music and was combined with music of the Yoshiwara brothel district, becoming a
separate form. In utazawa-bushi, by contrast, an attempt was made to
create short songs devoid of erotic connotations.
Among the narrative forms sekkyō-bushi, a Buddhist
genre of musical story-telling already in existence before the advent of the shamisen,
adopted the new instrument when it first appeared. Jōruri has a
similar secular background (see §IV, 3 below) and eventually became a generic
term for many different kinds of narrative music. Some of the earliest biwa
folk narrators came from the Osaka district, then called Naniwa. They
originated the genre known as naniwa-bushi, in effect a narrative soap
opera set in traditional times, which became tremendously popular in the early
days of the recording and broadcast industries. The many other forms of
narrative music originated in the theatre, gidayū-bushi being best
known for its origin in bunraku puppet drama. Tokiwazu and kiyomoto
and rarely katō and shinnai are still used in kabuki.
The other genres survive primarily in concerts of old jōruri (ko-jōruri)
or ‘classic’ (koten) performances.
(iii) Modern traditions.
The tradition of purely concert (ozashiki) shamisen
music began with performances of narratives outside the theatre, in which
context onna jōruri (female performers) appeared. In the 19th
century new nagauta compositions were created that had no theatrical
connections, and the cult of the composer became stronger. By the mid-20th
century the amateur study of shamisen music became ‘respectable’, this
change having healthy cultural and technical results. 18th- and 19th-century
notations, which used syllables or symbols to represent finger positions, were
replaced by new notations based on the French Chevé system, with Arabic numbers
and Western rhythm and bar systems. Student recitals, concert pieces,
specialist journals and recordings by star performers flourished. Since the
mid-20th century it has been possible to buy recordings or notations of the
basic repertory of the major genres and to attend concerts of all forms or hear
contemporary compositions for ensembles of traditional instruments. The
traditional guild system of working for a professional name (natori)
remains strong, though Western-style lessons exist as well. For example, one
may graduate in shamisen at the Tokyo National University of Fine Arts
and Music.
There have been sporadic attempts at introducing a bass version,
but otherwise the shamisen, like the shakuhachi, survived the
20th century essentially unchanged. Each type of shamisen seems to have
become ideally suited to its particular niche, and no new niches have emerged
as yet to demand further developments.
Japan, §II:
Instruments and instrumental genres
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
W. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959)
H. Tanabe: Nihon no gakki [Japanese musical instruments] (Tokyo, 1964)
Shōsōin no gakki [Musical
instruments of the Shōsōin] (Tokyo, 1967) [pubn of
the Shōsōin office]
K. Hayashi: Higashi Ajia
gakki kō [East Asian instruments] (Tokyo, 1973)
Gakki shiryōshū [Musical
instrument resource collection], i–ix, ed. Kunitachi Ongaku Daigaku Gakki
Shiryōkan (Tokyo, 1980–)
J. Katsumura: ‘Some Innovations in Musical Instruments of Japan During the 1920s’, YTM, xviii (1986), 157–72
archaeology
GroveI (‘Wagon’, D.
Hughes)
Shōsōin
no gakki [Musical instruments of the Shōsōin] (Tokyo, 1967) [pubn. of
the Shōsōin Office]
D. Hughes: ‘Music Archaeology of Japan: Data and Interpretation’, The Archaeology of Early Music Cultures, ed. E. Hickmann and D. Hughes (Bonn, 1988), 55–87
G. Tsuge: ‘Stone and Clay Aerophones in Early Japan’, The Archaeology of Early Music Cultures, ed.
E. Hickmann and D. Hughes (Bonn, 1988), 89–96
biwa
Z. Tateyama: Heike
ongakushi [A history of the Heike performance
tradition] (Tokyo, 1911)
G. Yoshimura: Biwa dokuhon [A biwa reader] (Tokyo, 1933)
K. Atsumi: Heike
monogatari no kisoteki kenkyū [Fundamental study
of the Heike monogatari] (Tokyo, 1962)
K.D. Butler jnr.: ‘The Textual Evolution of the Heike Monogatari’,
Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, xxvi (1966), 5–51
S. Fujii: Saifubon
heikyoku [A book of heikyoku transcriptions]
(Nagoya, 1966)
G. Gish jnr.: The Biwa in
History (diss., U. of Michigan, 1967)
M. Ueda: Literary and
Art Theories in Japan (Cleveland, 1967)
Nihon shomin
seikatsu shiryō shūsei [Anthology of historical
documents on the ways of life of the populace], ed. Geinō-shi
Kenkyū-kai, xvii (Tokyo, 1972) [incl. ‘Mōsō-biwa’,
109–254]
S. Matisoff: The Legend
of Semimaru, Blind Musician of Japan (New York, 1978)
A. Mayeda: ‘The Musical Structure of Heikyoku’, European Studies on Japan, ed. I. Nish and C.
Dunn (Tenterden, 1979), 220–29
Chikuzen no
kōjin-biwa [The kōjin-biwa tradition of
the Chikuzen region], ed. Fukuoka-ken Kyōiku Iinkai (Fukuoka, 1983)
S. Guignard: ‘Structure and Performance of a Melodic Pattern, Haru Nagashi,
in Chikuzenbiwa: Some Observations on its Transmission in Orality and
Literacy’, The Oral and the
Literate in Music, ed. Y. Tokumaru and O. Yamaguti
(Tokyo, 1986), 273–87
S. Nelson: ‘Gogen-fu shinkō – omo ni gogen-biwa no jūsei oyobi
chōgen ni tsuite’ [The Gogen-fu, a Japanese
Heian-period tablature score for five-string lute: concentrating on the fret
system and tunings of the instrument], Tōyō
ongaku kenkyū, li (1986), 13–76 [Eng. summary 4–9]
D. Beaumont
(née Veyre): La structure musicale du heikyoku (diss., U. of Paris, Sorbonne, 1988)
H. de
Ferranti:
Seiha satsuma-biwa no kifuhō to sono kinō [On the nature and functions of notation in the seiha
satsuma-biwa tradition] (diss., Tokyo National U. of Fine Arts and Music, 1989)
H. de
Ferranti:
‘Composition and Improvisation in Satsuma
biwa’, Musica asiatica, v, ed. A. Marett (1991), 102–27
Higo-biwa, ed.
Higo-Biwa Hozon Kai (Kumamoto, 1991)
H. Hyōdō: ‘Zatō-biwa no katarimono denshō ni tsuite no kenkyū, 1’ [Research on the zatō (mōsō) oral
narrative tradition, 1], Saitama Daigaku kiyō, xxvi (1991), 13–60
M. Yasuda: ‘Higo-biwa no denshō’ [The higo-biwa
tradition], Minzoku geinō kenkyū, xiv (1991), 1–14
H. Hyōdō: ‘Zatō (mōsō) biwa no katarimono denshō ni tsuite no
kenkyū, 2’ [Research on the zatō (mōsō)
oral narrative tradition, 2], Saitama Daigaku kiyō, xxviii (1993), 35–78
Y. Kamisangō, ed.: Heike-biwa –
katari to ongaku [Heike-biwa – narrative
performance and music] (Tokyo, 1993)
H. Nakano, ed.: ‘Mōsō’, Rekishi
minzokugaku ronshū, ii (Tokyo, 1993)
Fukuoka-ken
shi [Fukuoka prefectural history], ed. Nishi Nihon Bunka Kyōkai,
xlvi: Bunka shiryō-hen: mōsō/zatō [Documents
on cultural history: mōsō and zatō] (Fukuoka, 1993)
M. Yasuda: ‘Futatabi Higo-biwa ni tsuite’ [More about higo-biwa],
Nihon minzokugaku, clxxxxv (1993), 28–56
R. Kimura: Higo
biwa-hiki Yamashika Yoshiyuki yobanashi [Evening yarns
by the higo-biwa player Yamashika Yoshiyuki] (Tokyo, 1994)
H.E. Schmitz: Satsumabiwa:
die Laute der Samurai (Kassel, 1994)
H. Yamashita: Katari to
shite no Heike monogatari [The Heike monogatari
as narrative] (Tokyo, 1994)
H. de
Ferranti:
‘Relations between Music and Text in Higo
biwa’, AsM, xxvi/1 (1995), 149–74
T. Shimazu: Meiji izen
satsuma-biwa shi [History of satsuma-biwa before
the Meiji period] (Tokyo, 1995)
H. de
Ferranti:
‘Licence to Laugh: Humour in the
Practice of Biwa Recitation in Rural Kyushu’, Musicology Australia, xix (1996), 1–15
H. de
Ferranti:
Text and Music in Biwa Narrative: the Zatōbiwa Tradition
of Kyushu (diss., U. of Sydney, 1996)
A. Nagai: ‘Mōsō-biwa no katari’ [The narratives
of mōsō-biwa], Kōshō bugaku I, Nihon bungakushi, xvi (Tokyo, 1996), 88–109
H. Kindaichi: Heikyoku
Kō [Thoughts on heikyoku] (Tokyo, 1997)
recordings
Nihon
biwa-gaku taikei [Anthology of Japanese biwa
music], coll. H. Tanabe, Polydor SLJM 1013–17 (1963)
Biwa: sono
ongaku no keifu [Biwa: its musical lineage],
coll. K. Hirano and H. Tanabe, Nippon Columbia CLS 5205–10 (1975)
‘Gagaku,
shōmyō, biwa-gaku’ [Gagaku, shōmyō
and biwa music], Nihon koten ongaku taikei [1,000 years
of Japanese classical music] i, Kodansha (1982)
Yoshitsune:
Songs of a Medieval Hero of Japan Accompanied by the Biwa, coll. S.
Guignard, BMG Victor Japan CR 100080–81 (1988)
Heike
monogatari no ongaku [Music of the Heike monogatari],
coll. K. Hirano and H. Komoda, Nippon Columbia COCF 7899 (1991)
Oto to
eizō ni yoru Nihon koten geinō taikei [Anthology of classical
Japanese performing arts in sound and film], video and laser disc anthology,
Heibonsha/JVC VTMV101 to VTMV125 (Tokyo, 1992)
Gendai
biwa-gaku zenshū [Anthology of contemporary biwa
music], coll. K. Tsuruta, Nippon Columbia COCF (1993)
Biwa no sekai [The world
of biwa], Nippon Columbia COCF 13887 (1996)
koto
MGG1 (H. Eckardt)
S. Yamada: Sōkyoku
taiishō [Compendium of koto music], i–vi
(Edo, 1779), vii (1903); ed. K.
Hirano (Tokyo, 1981)
F.T. Piggott: The Music
and Musical Instruments of Japan (London, 1893, 2/1909/R)
T. Takano: ‘Shichiku shoshinshū’ [Comprehensive
collection of Japanese songs and ballads], Nihon
kayō shūsei, vi (Tokyo, 1928)
T. Fujita: Sōkyoku
to jiuta no ajiwaikata [Introduction to koto
music and jiuta] (Osaka, 1930)
K. Takano: ‘Theorie der japanischen Musik, 1: Untersuchungen über die Form der
Koto Musik “Danmono”’, Tohoku
psychologica folia, iii (1935), 69–169
K. Hirano and S. Kishibe: Tsukushi-goto
kenkyū shiryō [Materials for the study of tsukushi-goto]
(Tokyo, 1955)
S. Kishibe: ‘Zokusō’, Ongaku
jiten (Tokyo, 1954–7), ii, 276–9
S. Higashiyama: ‘Jiuta’, ibid., iv, 215–7
T. Fujita and E. Kikkawa: ‘Sō’, ibid., vi, 37–9
H. Tanabe: ‘Sōkyoku’, vi, 49–56
K. Hayashi: Shōsōin
gakki no kenkyū [A study of early Japanese music
based on the instruments in the Shōsōin] (Tokyo, 1964)
W. Adriaansz: ‘Research into the Chronology of Danmono’, EthM, xi (1967), 25–53
Tōyō Ongaku
Gakkai:
Sōkyoku to jiuta (Tokyo, 1967)
W. Adriaansz: ‘A Japanese Procrustean Bed: a Study of the Development of Danmono’, JAMS, xxiii (1970), 26–60
W. Adriaansz: ‘The Yatsuhashi-Ryū: a Seventeenth Century School of Koto Music’, AcM, xliii (1971), 55–93
W. Adriaansz: ‘Midare’, Nihon no
ongaku to sono shūhen (Tokyo, 1973), 9–54
W. Adriaansz: The Kumiuta
and Danmono Traditions of Japanese Koto Music
(Berkeley, 1973)
C.B. Read: A Study of
Yamada-ryū Sōkyoku and its Repertoire (diss.,
Wesleyan U., 1975)
D. Loeb: ‘An Analytic Study of Japanese Koto Music’, Music Forum, iv (1976), 335–93
B.C. Wade: Tegotomono:
Music for the Japanese Koto (Westport, CT, 1976)
S. Yamamoto: Yamamoto-goto:
gakafu to shōkai [Yakumo-goto notation and
explanations] (Tokyo, 1977)
A. Yoshimoto: Ichigen-kin (Tokyo, 1977)
L.E.R. Picken and Y. Mitani: ‘Finger-Techniques for the Zithers sō-no-koto and kin
in Heian Times’, Musica asiatica, ii (1979), 89–114
H. Tanabe and K. Hirano, eds.: Honkoku
fukusei yakumo kinpu [Reprint and facsimile of Yakumo kinpu] (Kamakura, 1979)
H. Burnett: ‘An Introduction to the History and Aesthetics of Japanese
Jiuta-tegotomono’, AsM, xi/2 (1980), 11–40
G. Tsuge: ‘Symbolic Techniques in Japanese Koto-Kumiuta’,
AsM, xii (1981), 109–32
S. Kubota: ‘A Guide to the Basic Literature and Records for Research in Jiuta and
Sokyoku’, Hogaku, i/1 (1983), 93–112
G. Tsuge: Anthology of
Sōkyoku and Jiuta Song Texts (Tokyo, 1983)
E. Smaldone: ‘Godandinuta: a Structural Analysis’, Hogaku, i/2 (1984), 55–91
P. Ackermann: Studien zur
Koto-Musik von Edo (Basle and London, 1986)
‘Ichigen-kin’,
Nihon ongaku daijiten, ed. K. Hirano, Y.
Kamisangō and S. Gamō (Tokyo, 1989), 265–7
‘Sō’,
ibid., 276–87
‘Sōkyoku’,
ibid., 486–92
‘Jiuta’,
ibid., 493–9
P. Ackermann: Kumiuta:
Traditional Songs for Certificates – a Study of their Texts and Implications (Berne, 1990)
H. Johnson: ‘Koto Manufacture: the Instrument, Construction Process, and
Aesthetic Considerations’, GSJ, xlix (1996), 38–64
H. Johnson: ‘A Koto by any Other Name: Exploring Japanese Systems of Musical
Instrument Classification’, asm, xxviii/1 (1997),
43–59
E. Kikkawa: A History of
Japanese Koto Music and Ziuta (Tokyo, 1997) [incl. 2 CDs]
recordings
Sōkyoku
to jiuta no rekishi [History of sōkyoku and jiuta],
disc notes by E. Kikkawa, Victor SLR 510–13 (1961; Eng.
trans., enlarged, 1997, as A History of Japanese Koto Music]
Rokudan, Toshiba-EMI
TH 60054–5 (1978)
Takei nihon no
dentōongaku, Victor KDCK 1105–08 (1990)
Kamunagi:
Kikuchi Teiko jūschichigensō no sekai, Camerata 30cm–267 (1995)
Sōkyoku
jiuta taikei , VICG–40110 to 40169 (1997) [60 CDs]
The Koto Music
of Japan, Nonesuch 72005
shakuhachi
W. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959)
Shōsōin
no gakki [Musical instruments of the Shōsōin] (Tokyo, 1967)
E. Weisgarber: ‘The Honkyoku of the Kinko-ryū: some Principles of its
Organization’ , EthM, xii/3 (1968), 313–44
R. Samuelson: : Some Aspects of the Kinko ryū honkyoku, including
a Study of the Pattern-units of Kokū Reibo
(thesis, Wesleyan U., 1971)
A. Gutzwiller: Shakuhachi:
Aspects of History, Practice and Teaching (diss.,
Wesleyan U., 1974)
R. Emmert: ‘The Japanese shkuhachi and some Comparisons with Several
Vertical Flutes of Southeast Asia’, Asian Musics in an Asian Perspective, ed. F.
Koizumi and others (Tokyo, 1977),
115–24
J. Sanford: ‘Shakuhachi Zen: the Fukeshū and komusō’, Monumenta Nipponica, xxxii/4 (1977),
411–40
I. Fritsch: Die
Solo-Honkyoku der Tozan-Schule (Basle, 1979)
A. Gutzwiller: Die
Shkuhachi der Kinko-Schule (Basle, 1983)
C. Blasdel and Y. Kamisangō: The
Shakuhachi: a Manual for Learning (Tokyo, 1988)
‘Shakuhachi’, Nihon ongaku
daijiten [Encyclopedia of Japanese music], ed. K. Hirano, Y.
Kamisangō and S. Gamō (Tokyo, 1989)
I. Kitahara and others: The
Encyclopedia of Musical Instruments: the Shakuhachi
(Tokyo, 1990)
T. Tukitani and O. Yamaguti, eds.: Toward a
Handbook of Syakuhati Study: Classical Syakuhati honkyoku, the Past and Present (Osaka, 1990) [Eng.
and Japanese]
R. Lee: ‘Shakuhachi honkyoku Notation: Written Sources in an Oral
Tradition’, Musica Asiatica, vi (1991), 18–35
A. Gutzwiller: ‘Polyphony in Japanese Music: Rokudan for Example’, CHIME, v (1992), 50–57
T. Tukitani: Collecting
Basic Source Materials for the Syakuhati and Constructing a Tentative Database
Thereof (Tokyo, 1992) [Japanese with some Eng.]
T. Tukitani and others: ‘The Shakuhachi: the Instrument and its Music, Change and
Diversification’, Contemporary
Music Review, viii/2 (1994), 103–29
recordings
Zen: Katsuya
Yokoyama Plays Classical Shakuhachi Masterworks, Wergo SM 1033/34-50 (1988) [2 CDs]
Tozan-ryū
honkyoku: kihongata taisei, Victor VICG40015-17 (1991) [basic
Tozan-school pieces]
Tajima
Tadashi: Master of Shakuhachi, World Network 32.379 (1999)
Shakuhachi, Nonesuch
72076-1
shamisen
W. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959/R)
W. Malm: Nagauta: the
Heart of Kabuki Music (Tokyo, 1963)
H. Tanabe: Shamisen
ongaku-shi [History of shamisen music] (Tokyo, 1963)
K. Fujimatsu: Shamisen no
chishiki/Hōgaku hasseihō [Knowledge about shamisen/Voice
production for traditional classical music] (Tokyo, 1964)
L. Sakata: ‘Comparative Analysis of Sawari on the Shamisen’, EthM, x/2 (1966), 141–52
Y. Tokumaru: ‘Some Remarks on the Shamisen and its Music’, Asian Musics in an Asian Perspective, ed. F. Koizumi and others (Tokyo, 1977), 90–99
W. Adriaansz: Introduction
to Shamisen Kumiuta (Buren, 1978)
W. Malm: ‘Four Seasons of the Old Mountain Woman: an Example of Japanese Nagauta
Text Setting’, Journal of the
American Oriental Society, xxx/1 (1978), 83–117
Tōyō
Ongaku Gakkai, ed.: Shamisen to sono ongaku [Shamisen and its
music] (Tokyo, 1978)
Y. Kakiuchi: ‘The Traditions of Gidayu-bushi’, Preservation and Development of the Traditional Performing Arts (Tokyo, 1981), 181–203
Y. Tokumaru: : L'aspect
mélodique de la musique de syamisen (diss., U. Laval, 1981)
W. Malm: ‘A Musical Approach to Jōruri’, Chūshingura, ed. J. Brandon (Honolulu, 1982), 59–110
H. Burnett: ‘The Evolution of Shamisen Tegotomono: a Study of the Development of
Voice/Shamisen Relationships’, Hogaku, i/1 (1983), 53–92
K. Motegi: ‘Aural Learning in Gidayu-bushi, Music of the Japanese Puppet
Theater’, YTM, xvi (1984), 97–108
J. Katsumura: ‘Some Innovations in Musical Instruments of Japan during the 1920's’, YTM, xviii (1986), 157–72
Y. Tokumaru: ‘Syamisen and Sawari’, Contemporary Music Review, i (1987), 15–17
P. Ackermann: Kumiuta:
Traditional Songs for Certificates: a Study of their Texts and Implications (Berne, 1990)
Wang
Yaohua:
Sanxian yishu lun [The art of the sanxian]
(Fuzhou, 1991)
W. Malm: ‘The Rise of Concert Shamisen Music’, Recovering the Orient, ed. A. Gerstle and A.
Milner (Chur, Switzerland, 1994),
293–315
H. Ōtsuka: Shamisen
ongaku no onkō riron [Pitch theory in shamisen
music] (Tokyo, 1995) [with Eng.
summary]
A. Tokita: ‘Mode and Scale, Modulation and Tuning in Japanese Shamisen Music: the
Case of Kiyomoto Narrative’, EthM, xl/1 (1996), 1–34
E. Kikkawa: A History of
Japanese Koto Music and Ziuta (Tokyo, 1997) [with 2 CDs]
M. Yakō and T. Araki: ‘An Analysis of Nagauta-shamisen Melody by Blocking’, Tōyō ongaku kenkyū, lxiii (1998), 37–56
[with Eng. summary]
G. Groemer: The Spirit
of Tsugaru: Blind Musicians, Tsugaru-jamisen, and the Folk Music of Northern
Japan (Warren, MI, 1999)
W. Malm: ‘Yamada Shotaro: Japan's First Shamisen Professor’, AsM, xxx/1 (1999), 35–76
recordings
Nihon koten
ongaku taikei [1000 years of Japanese classical music], Kodansha (Tokyo, 1980–81) [74 LPs
with booklets]
Shamisen kofu
no kenkyū [An investigation into the old shamisen notations],
ed. K. Hirano and others, Toshiba-EMI THX 90212–90217 (1983) [6 LPs and
book]
Sankyoku, King KICH
2007 (1990)
Shamisen I
(katarimono), King KICH 2008 (1990)
Shamisen II
(utaimono), King KICH 2009 (1990)
Taikei nihon
no dento ongaku, Victor KCDK 1109–22 (1990)
Yomigaeru
Oppekepē: 1900-nen Pari Banpaku no Kawakami ichiza
[Oppekepē recalled: the Kawakami Troupe at the 1900 Paris Exposition],
rec. 1900, Toshiba TOCG-5432 (1997)
Tsugaru
Jongara Bushi kyōen shū [‘Tsugaru Jongara Bushi’
competition], King KICH 2220 (1998)
Japan
III. Notation systems
1. Introduction.
2. Vocal music.
3. Instrumental music.
4. Oral mnemonics.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §III: Notation
systems
1. Introduction.
In order to understand the functional and cultural logic of
unfamiliar notation systems it is important first to recognize that notation is
not in itself music, but rather an adjunct to the remembrance or evocation of
sonic events for performing purposes and, in some music cultures, for study or
compositional use. A second important point is that the actual music and all
its accessories (such as notation) usually reflect the aesthetics and world
views of the peoples in whose culture they were created. Thus, what is
important to one music culture may be of much less concern in another: in this
context it must be noted that Japanese traditional musicians seldom felt a
strong need for detailed notations such as those admired by most Western
musicians. For the Japanese, notation was merely a memory aid; indeed, the
structure of Japanese pieces, the relations between their parts and the subtle
nuances of their performing practices did not lend themselves to effective
representation in either vertical or horizontal linear graphics. This does not
imply an interest in improvisation, as such a style hardly exists in Japanese
music. Rather, it reflects a concern in both music lessons and performances for
a concentration on aural and technical skills with as few visual distractions
or inhibitions as possible. Nevertheless, because there has always been a
strong guild system (see §I, 3 above) and a tradition of ‘secret’ pieces (hikyoku)
in Japanese music, notation systems were fostered that would preserve
compositions for future generations in an outline form that only the initiated
could translate into actual sounds. It was not until Western musical pragmatism
asserted its influence that detailed notations became significant. Thus a
discussion of Japanese notation up to the late 19th century must deal with
numerous different systems that were used not only for each genre or musical
instrument but also for various guilds of performers within each tradition.
Here no attempt is made to cover all these variations; rather, the basic
principles used in major styles of Japanese notation are demonstrated, with
selected examples where necessary for clarity.
The term ‘notation’ as used above refers to written notation; a
broader usage of the term embraces ‘oral notation’ as well. Many Japanese
instruments have long been taught using oral mnemonics (see §III, 4 below),
which often later became part of written notation.
Traditional transmission, then, might involve any of three
approaches: direct imitation of another performer (in formal lessons or simply
by assiduous overhearing as often in folk contexts); singing of oral mnemonics
prior to actually trying to play a piece; or reliance on written notation.
Despite the startling range of notations shown below, it was only in the 20th
century that written notation assumed importance in teaching many genres. This
trend results not only from modernization but also from the fact that few
pupils feel they have time to learn by the traditional, time-intensive methods.
For the same reason, a fourth method of transmission is becoming common (as
elsewhere): use of recordings, whether commercial or made during lessons.
Japan, §III: Notation
systems
2. Vocal music.
Chinese sources mention singing in Japan as early as the 3rd
century ce, and Japan’s first literary works of the 8th century include the
texts of many songs; but actual vocal notation in Japan developed first
primarily in the context of Buddhist music (see §IV, 3 below). This tradition
came to Japan from China and Korea in the period between 553 and 784, and
expanded greatly in the subsequent Heian (794–1185) and Kamakura (1192–1333)
periods. Surviving theoretical materials show a continuous Chinese influence.
In terms of notation the most important early system is the goin-hakase
(‘the five-toned sage’). It is attributed to the Japanese priest Kakui (b
1236) of the Shingon sect, although it may have been influenced by the ritual mudrā
(hand gesture) and oracle stick arrangements of ancient India. The Japanese
system divides the 15 notes of three octaves of the anhemitonic pentatonic
scale into three layers of five notes each; thus the system is sometimes called
the goin-sanjū (‘the five tones and three layers’). Individual
pitches are represented by short lines placed at an angle like the hour hand of
a clock. If started on c, the notes of the pentatonic scale would be
represented as in ex.8. As shown in fig.16
(an excerpt from a modern Shingon sect notation with its transcription), the
direction of these line symbols does not represent graphically the pitch of a
note, as is common in most Western notations. Since Sino-Japanese texts are
normally written in columns starting from the right-hand side of a page, the
music notations of this system generally appear to the left of the text. The
names of specific vocal patterns or styles are included with the pitches. Thus,
as seen in fig.17, the notation of the vocal rendition of one syllable may
meander considerably. Various Buddhist sects in Japan developed their own
notation systems and approaches to the performance of named vocal patterns. In
keeping with the rote teaching method and the ‘secret’ piece tradition of
Japan, many of the later, seemingly simplified notation systems, such as karifu
and meyasu, actually became more abstract and less easily read without
guidance than the goin-hakase itself. Many of these systems are still in
use, not only in Buddhist music but also in surviving imperial vocal traditions
that adopted variants on such notations centuries ago.
Another vocal notation system of greater importance in later
Japanese music was the gomafu, in which teardrop-shaped lines were
placed beside characters as neumes and indications of longer vocal patterns.
The 12th-century secular epic tradition of the tale of Heike (heikyoku,
see II, 3 above) adopted this system in a form called sumifu, and the
major classical drama form called nō that began to evolve in the
13th century also used such a notation system (often called gomaten), as
shown in fig.17. The nō system includes more
references to pitch areas as well as to vocal patterns. Each major school of nō
now uses such a system, and there are extensive textbooks in each school for
learning the meaning of each symbol. The correct interpretation of such
notations, however, remains in the vocal lessons and in a student’s eventual
acceptance into a guild, although the advent of records and teaching tapes has
rendered the secret tradition somewhat more ritualistic than practical.
Later secular vocal traditions of narratives accompanied by biwa
or shamisen seldom made more than occasional graphic references to the
vocal lines, although some aspects of the instrumental interjections or
interludes normally appear in red between each line of the text. During the
later part of the Edo period (1603–1868) music accompanied by shamisen
or koto also tended not to depend on notation for vocal lines except by
instrumentally derived pitch notations. Therefore the rest of vocal notation is
best described in the context of instrumental forms.
A unique example is shown in fig.18. In
principle, Japanese folksong has been orally transmitted, but one song, Esashi
Oiwake, has been notated since the early 20th century with a variety of
related systems devised by locals specifically for use in teaching. The version
shown (from the 1960s) reveals Western influence in its staff (albeit of 6
lines) and left-to-right orientation. However, as each of the 5 phrases is to
be sung in one breath, the vocal part of each phrase is shown logically as a
continuous line whose peaks, loops and dots express specific ornaments quite
precisely. The ornaments are identified in the eight boxes at the bottom. Some
influence from Buddhist notation is evident. (For a Western notation of part of
this song, see §VII, 3, ex.18 below.)
Japan, §III: Notation
systems
3. Instrumental music.
The first instrumental notation in Japan came directly from the
Chinese court traditions of the Tang dynasty (618–907). The earliest surviving
example is a biwa notation dated 768. It is followed by various wind
instrument parts dating from the 10th century to the 13th, after which time
instrument partbooks are fairly plentiful. Most of these books were intended
for use in the music of the court gagaku ensembles. Scores for such
music did not exist before the 20th century. A complete partbook contains the
basic repertory organized in sets of pieces that are in the same mode.
Notations for string instruments (the biwa or koto or wagon)
consist primarily of the names of stereotyped melodic patterns or of one pitch
that would appear at the start of a time unit; the shō (mouth
organ) notation also shows only the name of one pitch, or perhaps of one pipe,
since this is tablature notation.
Extensive research by Picken and his students has demonstrated
that these simple string notations for tōgaku, taken at face value,
show a closely heterophonic ensemble, with each instrument ornamenting a single
clear melody in different ways; the earliest notations for ryūteki
flute reveal this same melodic outline (see §V below, and Marett 1985). They
conclude that early tōgaku was played at a much faster tempo
suiting these melodies. Today, however, these original tunes are largely hidden
from the non-specialist by stereotyped chords on the shō and
arpeggios on the biwa and koto, each executed at a stately tempo
– even though the notations for these three instruments are little changed from
a millennium ago. Each is still a tablature, indicating which single pipe on
the shō plays the lowest note of the chord, and which biwa
fret or pair of koto strings are the basis for the arpeggios.
Today the ryūteki flute and hichiriki oboe are
perceived as the melodic instruments of tōgaku, but their melodies
have elaborated considerably over the centuries, away from the original tune that
they shared with other instruments, and in this case their notations have
elaborated as well. Their notations today involve two systems. As seen in the hichiriki
notation of fig.19, the fundamental column consists of
the mnemonics (shōga) with which the line is sung when it is
learnt, along with symbols for the instrument’s finger-holes in smaller
characters to the left. The nuances and ornamentations of the line are not
marked, as they are part of the oral guild tradition, learnt through singing
the shōga. The short lines along the right-hand side of the column
indicate the basic beats, with a large dot representing the accented beat of
the hanging drum (tsuridaiko). Percussion parts themselves in gagaku
consist of similar dots, with the names of stereotyped rhythmic patterns
appropriate to the given music.
The names of patterns or pitches are all that is generally found
concerning the instrumental parts of biwa-accompanied narrative songs
notated before the period of modernization. Notation for the four instruments
of the nō drama, however, is much more complex. As for court music
notation, more than one system is combined in modern written notations. Fig.20 is a rare example of a full
instrumental score (partbooks being traditional). The flute notation normally
consists of a sequence of mnemonics (shōga) placed on a graphlike
paper whose columns of squares represent the traditional eight-beat frame of
reference in which much nō music is set. Such a flute part can be
seen in the left-hand column of fig.20, interlaced with 16 beats of the taiko
(stick drum) part. The drum parts of nō consist of named
stereotyped patterns, so that one often finds in their notations only the names
of the patterns, set alongside texts in vocal accompaniments or in sequence for
purely instrumental sections. As shown in fig.20, modern lesson books may
contain various dots and triangles that represent sounds of the drums placed in
columns of squares (like separate flute parts). This system shows in some
detail specific rhythmic patterns. For instance, in fig.20, column 2 contains
the kotsuzumi (shoulder drum) part and shows that two different kinds of
sound are produced on the drum and that three different drummer’s calls (kakegoe)
occur. The rhythm of the pattern is implied (the opening mnemonics would be ta,
ta, rest, pon, pon: see ex.9), and the names of two
patterns are listed at the right-hand corner of each notation (they are uchi
oroshi and musubi futatsu odori). The middle column provides similar
kinds of information for the ōtsuzumi drum. Column 4, the nō
taiko stick drum notation, is the most complex, involving four elements and
much redundancy. This is another example of the merging of oral and written
transmission systems. At its simplest level it consists of the names of the two
patterns that make up this phrase, sandanme and makuri; these
appear just to the right of the line separating columns 3 and 4. A veteran
player needs no more information, since such patterns have been learnt by rote.
However, here the dots in zigzag pattern represent the left- and right-stick
strokes, with the strength of the stroke shown by the size of the dot. In the
second half of the phrase, these dots are accompanied by their mnemonics (tsuku
tsuku tsuku ten tere tsuku tere tsuku); these alone would have indicated
the correct rhythm and stickwork. Finally, three drum calls are shown in small
syllables just to the right of the flute mnemonics, between beats 6 and 7, 8
and 1, and 4 and 5. (The flute mnemonics are added in the middle of this column
because flute and stick drum are closely synchronized, their patterns beginning
on beat 2, while the other drums start on beat 1.) A veteran player could in
theory sight-read the drum parts (although this would never be done), but the
flute part does not indicate precise pitches and thus can be learnt only from a
teacher.
Similar graphlike rhythmic notations can be found for drum music
in the later kabuki theatre, particularly in 19th- and 20th-century
sources, although most traditional drum music is still maintained through a
basically oral learning system. Some kabuki plays contain a cue sheet (tsukechō),
which indicates by traditional names which type of percussion or special
off-stage (geza) music is to appear at a specific moment in the play;
the actual music is seldom entrusted to notation, however. An exception is
shown in fig.21, which notates a passage for the ōtsuzumi
hip drum and kotsuzumi shoulder drum. In this particular style, called ‘chirikara
rhythm’ after its mnemonics, the two drums play interlocking patterns. The one
here is learnt by singing chirikara tsuton chirikara tsuton chirikara
chiritoto tsuta pon. Chi, ri and tsu are strokes on
the hip drum, ka, ra, to(n) and pon on the shoulder
drum. The small single column of symbols at the top of fig.21 is the
traditional drummers’ shorthand. The # symbol (a) represents chirikara;
the next small symbol is tsu, then the circle is ton; the line to
the right of and below this passage indicates that it is repeated; and so
forth. Below this is a more complex modern notation. The rightmost column
numbers the 8 beats (marked by solid horizontal lines). The leftmost column
shows mnemonics for the shamisen lute, replaced by the song lyrics once
the vocalist enters. The central section shows the hip drum to the right and
the shoulder drum to the left: shape and colour indicates the type of drum stroke,
but the mnemonics are written beside each stroke as well; the topmost symbol in
each column is the drum call hao.
The most detailed notations of Japanese music are found in the
tablatures of the koto and shamisen as each developed in the Edo
period and in the 20th century. The earliest notations were in the Shichiku
shoshin-shū of 1664, but indigenous systems designed specifically for
such instruments appeared first with the Ongyoku chikaragusa of 1762 for
the shamisen and the Sōkyoku taiishō of 1799 for the koto.
The shamisen notation used dots with various internal designs that
represented positions on the fingerboard of the instrument, while the koto
notation used the numbers of its 13 strings with circles that indicated rhythms
and performing methods. The pitches of the strings were determined by the name
of the tuning in which a piece was played. A so-called iroha-fu system
also appears in some shamisen music, which indicates finger positions by
a solfège based on the traditional order of syllables in Japanese language
lessons.
The forms of notation used in the 20th century by the two major koto
schools are shown in fig.22a and b.
Pitches are still shown by string numbers (and hence vary with the tuning), but
bars and rhythmic symbols are adopted from Western notation, as can be seen in
the transcription (ex.10). Fig.23a
and b show common modern methods of shamisen notation that also
reflect Western rhythmic symbols. In the so-called kosaburō-fu the
Arabic numbers represent pitches in a scale, and in the bunka-fu they
stand for finger positions on the strings, as seen by comparison with the
Western transcription (ex.11).
Similar precision under Western influence is seen in the notation
in fig.24 for the modernist Tozan school of shakuhachi
(see §II, 5 above). Duration is again shown by lines adjacent to the fingering
symbols; small symbols represent grace notes; occasional cureicues to the right
indicate specific ornaments; and a Western 4/4 time signature is given at the
top. Such notational precision is found only when the shakuhachi, as
here, plays with other instruments: its solo repertory is largely in free
rhythm and highly ornamented, and notation tends to leave much more to oral
transmission (see §II, 5, ex.6 above).
Today it is possible to purchase notations of traditional koto
or shamisen music in systems that can be read without direct reference
to a teacher. However, the general Western fixation on detailed graphic
representations of basically sonic events has yet to inhibit the more direct
and musical tradition of oral comprehension, which is the characteristic of
earlier Japanese music and its notational methods.
Japan, §III: Notation
systems
4. Oral mnemonics.
Oral transmission has persisted over the centuries in Japan for
various reasons: the desire for control and secrecy, the tradition of blind
musicians and so forth. But a major reason is simply because it works well.
Every written instrumental notation discussed in §3 above has an oral
dimension. In learning or recalling an instrumental part, a performer may sing
either syllables indicating precise finger positions or drum strokes (as for shakuhachi
or shō), or a set of mnemonics that primarily represent relative
pitch rather than specific fingerings or absolute pitches (as for the nō
flute or hichiriki). The most common general term for all such systems
is shōga or kuchi-shōga.
In many cases there is a direct link between the acoustic-phonetic
features of the vowels and consonants of the mnemonics and the sounds they
represent. Such systems can be called acoustic-iconic. It is this acoustic
similarity or identity that makes such syllables particularly powerful in
learning and recalling music. Similar systems are in use in numerous cultures
around the world (see Hughes, 1989, 1991).
Performers stress the importance of learning via shōga.
Still today, despite the existence of written notations, a flute player in a gagaku
or nō ensemble will learn each piece first by singing it, thus
acquiring subtleties of expression that elude writing.
It is perhaps surprising that such systems seem to work without
their users being aware of the logic behind them. This is possible because of
the innate nature of the sound symbolism involved. Ex.12 shows a passage of shōga
for ryūteki flute and hichiriki oboe in court music. Note
firstly that the consonants mark articulation: [t] starts a breath phrase, [h]
marks a re-articulation of the same pitch, [r] shows a liquid shift to another
pitch. Cross-culturally, we find that ‘stop’ consonants such as [p, t, k]
generally mark the sharp attack of a plucked string or struck membranophone or
idiophone. The deeper and/or more resonant pitches are more commonly marked by
the voiced consonants [b, d, g]. Thus the open bass string of the shamisen
is sung as [don] vs. the [ton] of the higher-pitched open middle string; and
the alternation of normal stroke and rim-shot on folk taiko stick drums
may be recited as [don kaka]. There are convincing if complex acoustic reasons
for this, but the connection seems instinctive and unconscious for the vast
majority of people.
Final consonants may express decay. Since wind instruments
generally sustain a note without change of volume, the main vowel can simply be
prolonged. But a longer note on a plucked string or a struck instrument is
often distinguished from a shorter one by adding a nasal consonant [n],
reflecting the changes in amplitude and perhaps timbre over time.
Vowels work independently of the consonants, and their role is
more interesting. In the flute shōga of ex.10, four vowels occur:
[i a o u]. It turns out that these indicate relative pitch of successive melody
notes with great accuracy. In Table 3, when a note sung with the vowel [a] is followed by a higher one
sung to [i], one point was entered after the + sign in row a, column i; and so
forth. This revealed that when a shoga vowel sequence places [i]
adjacent to any other vowel, the pitch sung to [i] is higher in 97 out of 100
cases; [a] is similarly ‘higher’ than [o] in 56 out of 57 cases, and [u] is
lower than its neighbour in all 83 of its occurrences. Overall, given the shōga,
one can predict melodic direction with 98% accuracy. Yet this pattern is not
taught as such: rather, one simply learns the shōga for each piece
without explanation. The system is almost entirely unconscious.
A similar pattern is found for hichiriki (with an
additional vowel) and nō flute. For shamisen, the system is
somewhat different: [o] represents the open 1st (bass) string, and also the
open 2nd string in certain contexts; [u] is any fingered note on the 1st or 2nd
string; [e] is the open 3rd (treble) string, and the open 2nd string in certain
contexts; [i] is the fingered 3rd string; and [a] is a double stop. Thus the
vowels represent fingering positions primarily and relative pitch secondarily.
In general and in many cultures, the ordering [i e a o u]
represents relative pitch from high to low. This corresponds to what
acousticians call the ‘second formant (F2) frequency’ order of these vowels,
which is basically the vibratory frequency of the oral cavity when held in the
correct shape for each vowel. This is an area of overtone activity, fixed for
each vowel and largely independent of the fundamental pitch at which one speaks
or sings that vowel, thus it is often called a vowel's Intrinsic Pitch. For
Spanish, typical F2 values for [i e a o u] are 2300, 1900, 1300, 900 and 800 Hz
respectively. Humans have subliminal access to this ordering in many ways, the
simplest of which is whispering; others include whistling, playing a jew's harp
or musical bow, or listening to the sound of a bottle being filled with liquid.
Thus in vowel-pitch mnemonic systems, vowels are used in overwhelming
accordance with F2 ordering, and a musician gains an additional tool for
recording melodic contour.
Competing with Intrinsic Pitch are the phenomena of Intrinsic
Duration and Intrinsic Intensity. It is found (again for convincing reasons)
that in the vast majority of languages the vowels closest to [i] and [u], those
spoken with the mouth relatively closed, will take less time to articulate and
register a lower volume on a vU meter than will more open vowels; by contrast,
the ‘longest’ and ‘loudest’ vowel is [a], followed by [o] and [e]. This is why
[i] and [u] are often favoured for short or quiet notes or those in weak metric
positions in oral mnemonic systems, while [a] tends toward the opposite. Thus
[a] is used to represent double-stops on a shamisen regardless of pitch.
Many exceptions to vowel-pitch ordering are due to these competing factors.
Acoustic-iconic systems are less precise than, say, Tonic
Sol-fa. The
latter is perfectly consistent in indicating interval size, but its constituent
syllables are the result of an arbitrary historical development and thus carry
no intrinsic force outside the specific cultural system. The vowel-pitch
systems of Japan and Korea, by contrast, are less reliable: they do not
indicate precise interval size or pitch, and their prediction of melodic
direction is less than perfect, often clashing with rhythmic considerations;
yet the innate symbolism of their sounds gives them an advantage for oral
transmission. Surely this is a major reason why most Japanese written
notations, even those than can indicate precise pitch, duration, fingering,
timbre etc., still include shōga. Japanese music students raised on
‘do re mi’ often find the traditional shōga distracting and
therefore try to ignore it, but so far their teachers are persevering. In
villages in Iwate, northern Japan, a student of the ‘Devil Sword Dance’ (oni
kenbai) still memorizes each dance while singing densuko denden densuko
den etc.: the syllables represent drum and cymbal strokes, whereas the
melody to which they are sung is that of the flute. Thus by use of shōga
one can learn simultaneously the dance, three instruments and their
co-ordination.
Japan, §III: Notation
systems
BIBLIOGRAPHY
E. Harich-Schneider: The
Rhythmical Patterns in Gagaku and Bugaku (Leiden, 1954)
‘Kifuhō’, Ongaku jiten, iii (Tokyo,
1955–7), 81
W.P. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959), 261ff
W. Kaufmann: Musical
Notations of the Orient (Bloomington, IN, 1967)
D.P. Berger: ‘The Shakuhachi and the Kinko ryū Notation’,
AsM, i/2 (1969), 32–72
E. Harich-Schneider: A History of
Japanese Music (London, 1973)
J. Condit: ‘Differing Transcriptions from the Twelfth-Century Japanese Koto
Manuscript Jinchi Yōroku’, EthM, xx/1 (1976), 87–95
K. Hirano and K. Fukushima: Source of
Early Japanese Music (Tokyo, 1978) [Eng. summary and captions]
M. Yokomichi and S. Gamō, eds.: Kuchishōga
taikei [Anthology of oral mnemonics], CBS-Sony OOAG457
to 461 (1978) [5 LPs, book]
L. Picken and Y. Mitani: ‘Finger-Techniques for the Zithers sō-no-koto and kin
in Heian Times’, Musica asiatica, ii, ed. L. Picken (1979), 89–114
L. Picken and
others:
Music from the Tang Court, i– (London, 1981–)
A. Marett: ‘Tōgaku: Where Have the Tang Melodies Gone, and Where Have the New
Melodies Come From?’, EthM, xxix/3 (1985), 409–31
E. Markham: ‘Tunes from Tang China at Court and Temple in ‘Medieval’ Japan: First
Steps towards Reading Early Japanese Neumatic Notations’,
Trends and Perspectives in Musicology, ed. Royal Swedish Academy of Music (Stockholm, 1985), 117–39
Y. Tokumaru and O. Yamaguti, eds.: The Oral and
the Literate in Music (Tokyo, 1986)
K. Hirano and
others:
Nihon ongaku daijiten [Dictionary of
Japanese music] (Tokyo, 1989)
D. Hughes: ‘The Historical Uses of Nonsense: Vowel-pitch Solfège from Scotland to
Japan’, Ethnomusicology and the
Historical Dimension, ed. M. Philipp (Ludwigsburg,
Germany, 1989), 3–18
D. Hughes: ‘Oral Mnemonics in Korean Music: Data, Interpretation, and a
Musicological Application’, Bulletin
of the School of Oriental and African Studies, liv/2 (1991), 307–35
K. Arai: ‘The Historical Development of Music Notation for Shōmyō
(Japanese Buddhist Chant): Centering on Hakase Graphs’,
Nihon ongakushi kenkyū, i (1995), vii–xxxix [in Jap. and Eng.]
Japan
IV. Religious music
1. Introduction.
2. Shintō.
3. Buddhist.
4. 16th- and
17th-century Christian music.
5. New religions.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
1. Introduction.
Religious doctrines, beliefs and practices are generally not
regarded as mutually exclusive in Japan; an immense variety of religions,
sub-schools and sects co-exists and overlaps. Accordingly, there are many
distinctive genres of religious music, and some performance traditions are of
great antiquity and complexity. Only the most important kinds can be mentioned
here.
Before the Meiji Restoration of 1868, the main religions were the
indigenous cults of Shintō and various sinified forms of Buddhism.
Confucianism, which became a religion in China, was a major intellectual and
social force in Japan, influencing Japanese musical thought and practice, but
it never took root as a distinct religion. At a folk level, ideas from Daoism
greatly influenced Japanese religious belief, but it too was not a distinct
religion in Japan.
Shintō (‘the way of the kami’) comprises a huge number
of animistic or nature cults, in which purification and fertility ceremonies
play a major part, along with shamanistic rituals of divination, faith healing
etc. In the central group of myths the leading deity is the Sun Goddess,
Amaterasu, enshrined at Ise; these myths provide the basis for the cult and
rituals associated with the emperor. Shrines to several others of the countless
kami (literally, ‘superiors’) are found nationwide. Shintō thinking
has been much affected by Buddhism, with which it existed in a partly symbiotic
relationship until the Meiji Restoration; by Confucianism and Daoist yin-yang
philosophy; and by Japanese nationalism. However, Shintō cults and rituals
are mostly local, while sharing many features. The later 19th century saw the
official separation of Shintō and Buddhism and the creation of ‘State
Shintō’ (kokka Shintō) at designated shrines. The term ‘Shrine
Shintō’ (jinja Shintō) came to describe traditional, public
shrines at all levels, as opposed to ‘Sect Shintō’ (kyōha
Shintō), which referred to new and often syncretic denominations, such as
Konkōkyō, Tenrikyō and Ōmoto. Shrine Shintō has lost
the privileged position it held before and during World War II, but it
continues to flourish and redefine itself, and important kinds of ceremonial
and festival music are actively maintained.
Buddhism was officially introduced from the Korean kingdom of
Paekche in 538 ce (a correction of the traditional date 552) but was probably
known earlier. It has always been understood in Japan as a Chinese rather than
an Indian religion: the Buddhist canon used in Japan is in Chinese, and the
main branches of Japanese Buddhism (Tendai, Shingon, Pure Land and Zen) were
based on Chinese models. Nevertheless, Japanese Buddhism developed a highly
distinctive character, each school or sub-school having its own doctrines and
often elaborate liturgy, as well as its own types of music. In the Nara period
(710–84), six schools, known collectively as the Nanto Rokushū, flourished
in the capital: Sanron, Jōjitsu, Hossō, Kusha, Kegon and Ritsu. The
Heian period (794–1185) saw the introduction of the Tendai and Shingon schools,
emphasizing esoteric teachings of the caryā and yoga forms
of Tantric Buddhism, though Tendai is formally grounded in the teachings of the
Lotus Sūtra (the Nichiren-shū). At the same time, the
teachings of Pure Land Buddhism, focussed on the celestial Buddha Amitābha
(Jap. Amida-butsu), began to spread more widely. During the Kamakura
period (1192–1333) two schools of Zen Buddhism (Rinzai and Sōtō) were
introduced, and new schools based on Pure Land faith or on the Lotus
Sūtra became popular. In succeeding centuries further developments
included Ōbaku, a major new school of Zen. Buddhism suffered after 1868
but revived strongly in the later 20th century. Since World War II Japanese
Buddhism (especially Zen) has also been spreading outside Japan.
Christianity has had much less influence than Shintō or
Buddhism. Introduced by Jesuit missionaries soon after the first arrival of
Europeans from Portugal in 1542 or 1543, it flourished for a while in the later
16th century, particularly in southern Japan, but was progressively banned in
the early 17th century (the definitive exclusion came in 1639). However, along
with elements of its music it continued to be practised secretly, more as a
folk religion, by small groups in Kyūshū. It was reintroduced after
the Meiji Restoration by Protestant as well as Catholic organizations and has
had some impact on education as well as the new religions. The history of
Christianity and Christian music in Japan thus falls into three distinct
periods, of which only the first is discussed here.
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
2. Shintō.
(i) Music of the imperial cult.
All Shintō music traces its origins to the myth of an erotic
dance performed by the goddess Ame no Uzume no Mikoto before the Rock Door of
Heaven to entice out the Sun Goddess, who was hiding her light from the world
and causing crops to fail. Kagura, written with Chinese characters
meaning ‘music (and dance) for the gods’, was regarded as a branch of wagaku,
music of Japanese origin, as opposed to various kinds of foreign music being
introduced at the court; by 773 ce, as Shintō came to be formalized, we
hear of kagura musicians at the imperial court. The palace kagura,
known as mi-kagura, seems to have originated as an all-night sacred
banquet, with songs and a modicum of dance. This took place in the
Seishodō (from 859), or the Naishidokoro (from 1002 to the mid-19th
century), halls of the imperial palace. From the period 1074–6 it became an
annual event, and a reduced version is still performed in mid-December (now in
the Kashikodokoro). A slightly different version is performed for the shinjōsai
(or niinamesai) festival in November, when the emperor commends new
grain to the gods of Heaven and Earth. Mi-kagura songs have long been
used also for functions at certain major shrines.
The cycle of songs (kagura-uta) was re-edited in the second
quarter of the 17th century, after a hiatus caused by the civil wars of the
16th century. The complete repertory contains over 40 songs, but today only 12
are performed, in five groups, preceded by a short instrumental piece. Even so,
a full performance occupies seven hours. The two songs of the second group, Torimono
no bu, constitute the ritual core of the cycle, the later songs being
regarded as lighter in character, relics of the old banquet tradition. Two
(sometimes three) of the pieces have a separate section appended for a solo
dancer (the ninjō). The text of each song falls into two parts, the
moto-uta and the sue-uta; in each part the first verse is sung
solo and the later verses in unison chorus. Instrumental accompaniment is
provided by a Wagon (six-string zither), kagura-bue (transverse flute)
and hichiriki (short cylindrical oboe). There are 20 singers in two
groups, one for the moto-uta, one for the sue-uta. The lead
singer in each group controls the pace of the performance with shakubyōshi
(wooden clappers). The kagura-uta are in mostly free rhythm. The wind
instruments play in unison, the wagon mostly playing simple arpeggio
figures on open strings. The kagura-uta have a simple melodic structure,
subtle in interpretation; only a single mode is used, based on the tone ichikotsu.
In comparison to other Japanese singing, voice production is straight-toned and
open. The notation is a system of neumes known as hakase, dating from
the later 12th century. That used since the Meiji period is a reconstruction of
this, the sumifu.
In addition to mi-kagura, music of the imperial cult
includes other ancient song-types: Azuma asobi, Ōnaobi-no-uta,
Yamato-uta, Kume-uta, Ta-uta and Gosechi-no-mai. In
origin these are mostly secular court dances, though as dances some have fallen
out of use. They may also be performed at major shrines, and Gosechi-no-mai,
Kume-uta and Ta-uta have been used in enthronement ceremonies for
the emperor.
(ii) Other Shintō music.
The kagura-uta described above were used from ancient times
for the Chinkonsai, a festival to honour and pacify dead souls. The word
kagura probably derives from kami-kura (or kamu-kura),
‘seat for the gods’ (kamiza), and a central feature in Shintō
festivals is the preparation of such a tabernacle, to which the kami may
be invited with appropriate rituals of purification and supplication. Around
the 14th century, followers of Shugendō, the orders of mountain
ascetics (yamabushi), started to adapt formal kagura by the
addition of dance and other theatrical elements related to the medieval sarugaku-nō.
As a result, diverse but basically similar regional forms of kagura have
developed, often referred to collectively as sato-kagura (‘village kagura’).
There are six main divisions of sato-kagura. Miko-kagura
are widely distributed kagura performed by a purified woman, the miko,
who herself was originally the kamiza and danced with ritual implements,
such as a branch of sacred cleyera (sakaki), a Shintō wand (gohei),
a fan or a bell tree (suzu). Izumo-ryū kagura are found
especially in the Izumo region of western Japan; these involve a series of
dances with ritual implements, followed by a masked nō play, in
which gods appear on stage. Ise-ryū kagura is found especially
around Kyoto but also in parts of northern Japan and elsewhere; it incorporates
a lustral ceremony called yudate, in which hot water from a cauldron is
sprinkled about and offered to the kami. Various dances follow. At the
great shrines at Ise from the mid-17th century onwards, pilgrims who made a
suitably large donation were given a command performance, the daidai kagura;
this custom was followed elsewhere. As Edo grew as a major urban centre, new
kinds of kagura developed from the early 18th century at shrines in the
area, incorporating elements of yudate and miko rituals, daidai
kagura, kyōgen farce and juggling; these are called Edo-kagura.
Shishi-kagura are found in many forms throughout Japan; they involve a
dance with a lion's head as kamiza, or incorporate the lion dance into a
kabuki-like performance. Yamabushi-kagura are types of kagura
developed by yamabushi, preserved in north-east Japan in the region of
Mt Hayachine (Iwate Prefecture); they were originally performed at the end of
the year by wandering troupes. The varied repertory includes lion and other
dances, and kyōgen.
The music of sato-kagura typically uses shrill transverse
flutes, stick drums and other percussion (small metal idiophones, clappers
etc.); rhythms are strong and lively. Originally it would be performed on open
ground in or near Shintō shrines, but many shrines now have a special
dance-hall (kagura-dono) with open sides. One of the oldest, at the
Kasuga Shrine in Nara, was converted from a prayer hall in 1143.
Somewhat distinct from sato-kagura are dengaku and matsuri-bayashi.
Dengaku (‘field music’), refers to ritual performances, originally by
peasants, to promote a good harvest. By the Heian period, it was being done at
shrines and monasteries by professionals with shaven heads and religious garb,
but by the end of the period in Kyoto it had turned into a large street parade
with flutes and percussion, contributing to the development of nō
drama. Many local varieties of dengaku have been preserved. Matsuri-bayashi,
the music for local shrine festivals (matsuri), seems to have developed
into something like its present form from the 16th century onwards. Generally
there is a colourful street procession with heavy floats, wheeled (dashi)
or shoulder-borne (mikoshi); the music uses transverse flutes, drums and
gongs. The most famous kinds are for the Gion (Kyoto), Tenjin (Osaka) and Kanda
(Edo/Tokyo) festivals, that for the Gion being a source for many others. An
overlapping term, furyū, is often applied to several kinds of
Shintō festival.
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
3. Buddhist.
The traditional music of Japanese Buddhism comprises primarily
chant (and its instrumental accompaniment) for the various liturgies (hōe;
alternatively, hōyō). However, one should also include music
for dances or dance-dramas on Buddhist themes; songs or ballads with Buddhist
content; solo music for end-blown flute; and works on Buddhist themes by modern
composers. Japanese Buddhist chant has distinctive tonal structures that were
greatly influenced by court music (gagaku) but in turn influenced later
secular music, especially for the theatre. It also has distinctive and ancient
notation systems (see §III above). An immense wealth of source material has
come to light in monastery and other archives; scholarly assimilation of this
continues, especially in Japan. A need remains for more detailed historical and
analytical comparison with the music of other Buddhist traditions and of other
major religions.
(i) Chant.
Following the introduction of Buddhism to Japan, the first
detailed reference to its music is an edict of 720 ce, which sought to regulate
text chanting according to that of the Tang monk Daorong. In China, new forms
of Buddhist chant had developed, as Buddhist texts in Sanskrit were translated
into Chinese; further modifications arose with their rendition in Japanese
pronunciation. The Japanese term shōmyō renders Chinese shengming,
which translates Sanskrit śabda-vidyā, referring to Brahmin
priests' study of vocal sound with regard to the chanting of Vedic texts. By
the early 13th century, however, shōmyō had become the
customary general term in Japan for Buddhist chant (replacing the older term bonbai).
Another name, frequently seen in the titles of shōmyō
collections, is gyosan.
In 752, at the Eye-Opening Ceremony for the Great Buddha at the
Kegon monastery of Tōdaiji in Nara, some 10,000 monks from the various
Nara schools participated; but after the removal of the capital to Heian
(Kyoto) in 794, the old Nara chant was gradually superseded by those of the
Tendai and Shingon schools. In particular, the third head of Tendai, Ennin
(794–864), brought back from China much knowledge of Chinese practice,
especially in Tantric ritual, and introduced these at the Tendai headquarters
on Hieizan. After him Enchin (814–91), nephew of Kūkai (774–835), the
founder of Shingon, introduced new teachings and a new style of shōmyō,
the Jimon-ryū, at the nearby Tendai monastery of Onjōji. Meanwhile
Tōji, the main Shingon monastery in Kyoto, was already a separate ritual
centre, and influence on Shingon shōmyō practice and theory
was exerted by Kanchō (938–98), grandson of Emperor Uda. Interchange with
the Nara schools cannot be documented after 980, and after that Tendai and
Shingon increasingly followed their own paths. After the rebuilding of
Tōdaiji (destroyed in the civil wars of the 12th century) Shingon and
Tendai shōmyō were the basis for new Nara styles. These are
preserved most distinctively in the lengthy Shuni-e or o-mizutori
ceremony at Tōdaiji, with its vigorous chanting to sweep away defilements
of the old year and usher in peace for the new one.
The 13th and 14th centuries saw many changes to shōmyō,
as the centre of government moved to Kamakura in eastern Japan. The new Nara
styles found favour there, and at Shōmyōji in Kanazawa, Kenna
(1261–1338) won support for a combination of Shin-ryū and
Myōnon'in-ryū, the two leading schools of Shingon and Tendai
respectively. Meanwhile, Zen Buddhism was being introduced at Kamakura, and
Pure Land schools such as Jōdo-shū and Jōdo shinshū, as
well as Nichiren-shū, were developing individual styles. There was also
renewed influence from court song and from various kinds of popular music.
These cross-currents both affected the chant and led to new musical forms.
In western Japan, a major conclave at Ninnaji, Kyoto, in about
1145 is said to have recognized four distinct schools of Shingon shōmyō;
earlier, Ryōnin (1073–1132) unified the various lineages of Tendai shōmyō
from his ritual centre at Raigō-in, Ōhara, north of Kyoto, in 1109.
Further reforms of Tendai shōmyō were due to Fujiwara no
Moronaga (1138–92), the founder of Myōnon'in-ryū and an expert on gagaku;
and to Tanchi (1163–?1237), who founded Shin-ryū (‘New School’) in
opposition to the Koryū (‘Old School’) of Jōshin (fl late
12th–early 13th centuries). (The name Shin-ryū of Shingon is written with
a different first character.) Tanchi introduced a precise musical theory based
on that for gagaku, with rules for modulation, rhythm and pitch, as well
as a new five-tone notation system (goin-bakase), which made it possible
to perform shōmyō and gagaku together. This last
inspired later goin-bakase systems in both Tendai and Shingon, though
the simpler meyasu-bakase has continued in use. Tanchi's Shin-ryū
completely superseded Koryū in the Ōhara tradition, and from the 14th
century there were no major developments. However, the practice and
transmission of Tendai shōmyō were gravely affected by
recurrent armed confrontations between Onjōji and Enryakuji (the main
monastery on Hieizan) and by the destruction of Enryakuji and other Tendai
establishments in 1571 by the warlord Oda Nobunaga (1534–82).
Shingon was spared this extreme fate. The Ninnaji conclave,
converted by Kakushō (1129–69), had recognized
Honsōō-in-ryū, Shinsōō-in-ryū, Daigo-ryū and
Shin-ryū, of which the two former, practised at Ninnaji, derived their
lineage from Kanchō; Daigo-ryū, practised at Daigoji, derived from
Kanchō's fellow-pupil Genkō (911–95), with contributions also from
Ninkai (955–1046), while Shin-ryū was credited to Shūkan (Daishin
Shōnin, 12th century) by his pupil Kanken (mid-12th century). Shūkan
himself had studied both the Ninnaji and Daigoji lines, and his style was
supposedly introduced to Kōyasan (the spiritual centre of Shingon) between
1232 and 1237 by Shōshin (dates unknown). Another theory links the
transcription of Kōyasan shōmyō to Ryūnen (b
1258) and the Nara monastery Saidaiji (by then affiliated with Shingon).
Whatever the truth of the matter, in the 16th century the Daigoji and Saidaiji
lineages disappeared, and in succeeding centuries the Ninnaji tradition also
died out, so that, despite losses in the 17th century, the Shin-ryū of
Kōyasan, usually known as Nanzan Shin-ryū, came to be dominant. Such
older Shingon types, especially Shin-ryū, came to be labelled Kogi
Shingon-ryū, while newer types, especially Buzan-ha (at Hasedera, outside
Osaka) and Chizan-ha (at Chishaku-in, Kyoto), are called Shingi
Shingon-ryū.
The less rigid rituals of the Pure Land schools also changed in
later centuries and adopted elements of Ōhara school chant, alongside more
popular types of religious song, while in the 17th century Ōbaku Zen
introduced its own distinctive style, accompanied by loud percussion (fig.25). Buddhism and its music suffered greatly after 1868,
but a revival and reconstruction of Tendai chant was led by Yoshida
Tsunezō (1872–1957) and Taki Dōnin (1890–1949). In Shingon the
leaders were Yuga Kyōnyo (1847–1928) and Iwahara Taishin (1883–1965).
Today, through public performances, recordings and studies the future of shōmyō
seems assured.
Shōmyō pieces may be classified according to the doctrinal affiliation
and rituals they represent; the nature (and language) of the text; modal and
tonal structure; and rhythmic type. Thus, particular types of chant serve to
expound the teaching (e.g. kōshiki), for praise and lamentation (sandan),
intercession (kigan and ekō), confession (sange),
offertory (kuyō), catechism (rongi) etc. There are also
hymns, in Sanskrit (bonsan), Chinese (kansan) or Japanese (wasan).
The invention of wasan is credited to Ennin, and of kōshiki
to Genshin (Eshin Sōzu, 942–1017), who himself composed many wasan.
Both types remained important across several schools of Japanese Buddhism.
Older treatises on shōmyō devote much attention to temperament
(onritsu) in relation to Chinese theory (especially the ritsu-ryo
scale classification), one influential text being Shittanzō by the
Tendai master Annen (841–84). Actual practice has tended to be less fixed, and
more important in the tonal structures of shōmyō, and indeed
of all traditional Japanese music, are the senritsukei, short melodic
units that are strung together in chains and are identified with individual
names. Rhythmically, most shōmyō pieces are in free time (jokyoku),
but a few have fixed metre (teikyoku) or combine both (gukyoku).
(ii) Other Buddhist music.
Music for Buddhist dances and dance-dramas embraces an immense
variety of forms, including the extinct gigaku (introduced from Korea in
the early 7th century), certain court dances (bugaku) and nō
plays, as well as festivals, processions and other entertainments (shōryō-e,
ennen, gyōdō etc.). Many entail the use of masks. Among
non-liturgical Buddhist ballads and songs, mōsō-biwa is a
recitation by blind monks accompanying themselves on the short lute. Introduced
to Japan in the 7th century, it developed above all within Tendai and inspired
later biwa narrative ballad genres, notably heikyoku, but many
details of its history remain unclear. Other types of Buddhist song include
kinds of chant and dance incorporating the nembutsu, the Pure Land
formula of invocation to Amida-butsu; go-eika, pilgrims' songs; sōga
(or enkyoku), feast songs of the 14th–15th centuries, with metrical
texts modelled on kōshiki; sekkyō (or uta-sekkyō),
expositions of Buddhist teaching, sung by professional performers in a kabuki-influenced
style and even setting, especially in the late 17th and earlier 18th centuries;
and saimon (or uta-saimon), a somewhat similar form, at its
height during the same period but inspired by Shingon and Shugendō and
performed either as street music or as part of puppet plays. The solo repertory
(honkyoku) for end-blown flute (shakuhachi), popular from the
17th century, is above all on Buddhist themes and was disseminated by mendicant
friars of the Fuke-shū, a Zen-inspired sect (see §II, 5 above). Lastly,
modern Japanese composers who have written on Buddhist themes include Mayuzumi
Toshirō (1929–97) and Fukushima Kazuo (b 1930).
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
4. 16th- and 17th-century Christian music.
Francis Xavier landed in Kagoshima, Kyūshū, in 1549,
with gifts that included a musical instrument (a clavichord?), and established
at Yamaguchi the first of a series of Christian churches in Japan. As the
number of converts increased, provision was made to render the liturgy in
Japanese and to train the Japanese in Western music, including both singing and
instrumental playing; dramatized versions of Bible stories were also performed.
By 1580 there were some 200 churches in western Japan, as well as two seminários
and a colégio, founded by Alessandro Valignano (1539–1606). In 1579
Valignano brought a pair of organs from Goa, and these, as well as other
keyboard and string instruments, were used in services and at the seminaries.
The highlight of the Jesuit mission was an embassy to Rome,
planned by Valignano. Four samurai boys from Kyūshū, with escorts,
left Nagasaki in February 1582, reached Lisbon in August 1584 and gradually
made their way to Rome, attending masses and giving musical performances along
the route. They were received by Felipe II of Spain, had an audience with
Gregory XIII (Pope, 1572–85) and attended the installation of his successor,
Sixtus V (Pope, 1585–90). They attracted attention everywhere, even having
their portraits painted by Jacopo Tintoretto (1518–94). They finally returned
to Japan in 1590, and the following year they were received by Toyotomi
Hideyoshi (1536–98), whom they impressed with their ability in Western music.
Over the next 20 years Christian missions in Japan were at their height, one
achievement being the publication in Nagasaki of Manuale ad sacramenta
ecclesiae ministrandum (1605), printed in red and black with many pages of
musical notation. However, both Hideyoshi and his successor Tokugawa Ieyasu
(1542–1616) became suspicious, particularly after the arrival of Dominican (1592)
and Franciscan (1593) missionaries from Manila. After a series of persecutions,
a general order in 1614 banned all missionary activity, and new, more intense
persecutions followed in the 1620s and 30s. A definitive order of 1639 brought
to an end this first period of Christianity and its music in Japan, all
remaining missionaries and their converts being evacuated to Macao, Manila or
elsewhere.
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
5. New religions.
Shin shūkyō (‘new religions’) is a term applied to a
number of independent religions founded in Japan from the early 19th century,
with sources in such traditions as mountain cults, popular moral cultivation
movements and the activities of lay believers of Nichiren Buddhism. Several of
these religions maintain their own distinctive musical traditions.
Kurozumikyō (founded 1814) has from 1879 used kibigaku,
a new music created by gagaku musician Kishimoto Yoshihide (1821–90). Kibigaku
features the instruments of the tōgaku genre of gagaku but
without the four-string lute biwa. In kibigaku (unlike gagaku)
the most important part is given to the thirteen-string koto.
In 1888 kibigaku was introduced into the religion
Konkōkyō (founded 1859) by Kishimoto's pupil Obara Otondo
(1873–1941). In 1914 Obara, who was also a student of gagaku, created a
unique ritual music for Konkōkyō, to which he gave the name chūseigaku.
Like kibigaku, chūseigaku gives the koto a more
prominent part than does gagaku. Unlike kibigaku, however, chūseigaku
uses the biwa in its instrumental pieces, while in the vocal
compositions the instruments of court kagura are used.
Tenrikyō (founded 1838) features a cycle of songs, called the
mikagur-auta, said to have been revealed to the female founder Nakayama
Miki (1798–1887) beginning in 1867. The combination of instruments used in
accompanying the songs is unique: thirteen-string koto, three-string shamisen
lute, bowed kokyū lute (these three played by women), bamboo fue
flute, hourglass-shaped kotsuzumi hand drum, surigane gong, chanpon
cymbals, hyōshigi wooden clappers and large taiko drum (these
played by men).
Ōmoto (founded 1892) has from 1909 used the two-string yakumo-goto
zither to accompany its liturgies. This instrument, which enjoyed some
popularity in western Japan in the late 19th and early 20th centuries, is now
rare outside Ōmoto.
Japan, §IV: Religious
music
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
shintō music
Y. Kodera: Geijutsu to
shite no kagura no kenkyū [Studies of kagura
as an art form] (Tokyo, 1929)
Y. Honda: Rikuzen-hama
no hōin-kagura [Study of the hōin-kagura
of Rikuzen-hama] (Ishinomaki, 1934)
M. Nishitsunoi: Kagura
kenkyū [Studies of kagura] (Tokyo, 1934)
M. Nishitsunoi: Kagura-uta
no kenkyū [Studies of kagura songs] (Tokyo,
1941)
Y. Honda: Yamabushi
kagura, bangaku [Kagura of mountain ascetics,
and guarding music] (Sendai, 1942/R)
K. Yanagida: Nihon no
matsuri [Japanese festival] (Tokyo, 1953)
Y. Honda: Shimotsuki
kagura no kenkyū [Studies of kagura for the
11th month] (Tokyo, 1954)
M. Nishitsunoi, ed.: Nenjū
gyōji jiten [Dictionary of annual festivals]
(Tokyo, 1958)
Y. Honda: ‘Kagura’, Nihon
minzokugaku taikei, ed. O. Tokuzo, ix (Tokyo, 1960), 13–58
Y. Honda: Kagura:
kenkyū to shiryō [Kagura: studies and
materials] (Tokyo, 1966)
R. Garfias: ‘The Sacred Mi-Kagura of the Japanese Imperial Court’, Selected Reports in Ethnomusicology, i/2 (1968), 149–78
Geinōshi
Kenkyūkai, ed.: Kagura: koten no kabu to matsuri [Kagura: ancient song, dance and festivals] (Tokyo, 1969)
E. King: ‘Kagura: the Search’, Dance
Research Monograph 1 (1971–1972) (New York, 1973), 75–112
E. Harich-Schneider: ‘Dances and Songs of the Japanese Shinto Cult’,
World of Music, xxv/1 (1983), 16–29
Y. Tanaka: Matsuri to
geinō no kenkyū [Studies of festivals and
performing arts] (Tokyo, 1986)
L. Fujie: Matsuri-bayashi
of Tokyo: the Role of Supporting Organizations in Traditional Music (diss., Columbia U., 1986)
Y. Honda: Ise
kagura-uta kō [Investigation on Ise kagura
songs] (Tokyo, 1989)
Y. Honda: Kagura-uta
hiroku [Secret record of kagura songs] (Tokyo, 1991)
K. Iwata, ed.: Kagura (Tokyo, 1991)
buddhist music
P. Demiéville, ed.: ‘Bombai’, Hōbōgirin:
dictionnaire encyclopédique du bouddhisme (Tokyo, 1929), 93–113
K. Ōyama: Shōmyō
no rekishi to onritsu [History and tonal system of shōmyō]
(Tokyo, 1930, rev. and enlarged
1959/R1962 as Bukkyō ongaku to
shōmyō)
T. Iwahara: Nanzan-shinryū
shōmyō no kenkyū [Studies on shōmyō
of the Nanzan school] (Kyoto, 1932/R)
R. Taya: Wasan-shi
gaisetsu [Outline history of wasan] (Kyoto, 1933)
D. Taki and others,
eds.: Tendai shōmyō taisei [Tendai shōmyō,
complete] (Hieizan, 1934–55/R)
Y. Honda: Ennen [The longevity dance] (Tokyo, 1948/R)
S. Fujii: Bukkyō
ongaku no kenkyū [Outline history of Buddhist
music] (Kyoto, 1949)
Tōyō
Ongaku Gakkai, ed.: ‘Bukkyō ongaku no
kenkyū’ [Studies on Buddhist music],
Tōyō ongaku Kenkyū, xii–xiii (1954) [whole issue]
C. Suzuki: Nanzan-shinryū
shōmyō shū [A collection of shōmyō
of the Nanzan school] (Kōyasan, 1957)
T. Iwahara, ed.: Chūin
shido kegyō shidai [Procedures of the chūin
initiation rites] (Kōyasan, 1961/R)
E. Harich-Schneider: ‘Le shōmyō bouddhique, exercise de méditation’, Oriens Extremus,
ix (1962), 220–31
A. Takeishi, ed.: Bukkyō
kayō no kenkyū [Studies of Buddhist song]
(Tokyo, 1969)
Bukkyō
Ongaku Kenkyūjo, ed.: Jōdo-shū ongaku hōyō [The musical liturgy of the Pure Land school], i (Kyoto, 1970)
Tōyō
Ongaku Gakkai, ed.: Bukkyō ongaku
[Buddhist music] (Tokyo, 1972)
A. Takeishi, ed.: Bukkyō
kayō shūsei [Collection of Buddhist songs]
(Tokyo, 1975)
W. Giesen: Zur
Geschichte das buddhistischen Ritualgesangs in Japan: Traktate des 9. bis 14.
Jahrhunderts zum shōmyō der Tendai-Sekte
(Kassel, 1977)
C. Matsushita: Honganji-ha
shōmyō kō [Investigation of shōmyō
in the Honganji sub-school] (Kyoto, 1977)
K. Fukushima, ed.: (Ueno Gakuen
Nihon Ongaku Shiryōshitsu dai yonkai tokubetsu tenkan) Shōmyō
shiryō ten shutchin mokuroku [Research Archives
for Japanese Music, Ueno Gakuen College, descriptive catalogue of the fourth
exhibition ‘Materials on Buddhist chant’] (Tokyo, 1978)
T. Harima: Jōdo
shinshū Honganji-ha, Shōmyō-fu narabi ni kaisetsu [New Pure Land school, Honganji sub-school, shōmyō
scores and explanation] (Kyoto, 1979)
L. Berthier: Syncrétisme
au Japon, Omizutori: le rituel de l'eau de Jouvence
(Paris, 1981)
K. Fukushima, ed.: (Ueno Gakuen
Nihon Ongaku Shiryōshitsu dai shichikai tokubetsu tenkan) Shōmyō
shiryō ten: (shōmyō-shū tokushū) shutchin mokuroku [Research Archives for Japanese Music, Ueno Gakuen College,
descriptive catalogue of the seventh exhibition ‘Materials on Buddhist chant’]
(Tokyo, 1982)
J. Hill: ‘Ritual Music in Japanese Esoteric Buddhism: Shingon Shōmyō’, EthM, xxvi (1982), 27–39
K. Fukushima, ed.: (Ueno Gakuen
Nihon Ongaku Shiryōshitsu dai kyūkai tokubetsu tenkan)
Shōmyō shiryō ten: kōshiki
[Research Archives for Japanese Music, Ueno Gakuen College, descriptive
catalogue of the Ninth Exhibition ‘Materials on Buddhist chant: kōshiki’]
(Tokyo, 1984)
M. Yokomichi and G. Kataoka, eds.: Shōmyō
jiten [Dictionary of shōmyō] (Kyoto, 1984) [companion to Shōmyō
taikei recordings, 1983–4]
E. Makino: (Tōdaiji
shuni-e) shōmyō no senritsu ni kansuru kenkyū [Studies concerning the melody of shōmyō: the shuni-e
ceremony of Tōdaiji] (Kyoto, 1986)
T. Kido, ed.: Shōmyō (Tokyo, 1991)
K. Ōmori: Nenbutsu
geinō to goryō shinkō [Performing arts
of nembutsu and the goryō spirit faith] (Tokyo, 1992)
D. Amano and others,
eds.: Bukkyō ongaku jiten [Dictionary of
Buddhist music] (Kyoto, 1994)
M. Satō, ed.: Chūsei
jiin to hōe [Medieval monasteries and Buddhist
liturgy] (Kyoto, 1994)
K. Arai: ‘The Historical Development of Music Notation for Shōmyō
(Japanese Buddhist Chant): Centering on Hakase Graphs’,
Nihon ongakushi kenkyū, i (1995), vii–xxxix [in Jap. and Eng.]
early christian music
S. Miura: Honpō
yōgaku hensen shi [History of changes in Western
music in Japan] (Tokyo, 1931)
A. Ebisawa: Kirishitan
shi no kenkyū [Studies of the history of early
Christianity in Japan] (Tokyo, 1942)
A. Ebisawa: Yōgaku
engeki koto-hajime [Beginnings of Western music and
drama in Japan] (Tokyo, 1947)
C.R. Boxer: The
Christian Century in Japan, 1549–1650 (Berkeley, 1951)
A. Ebisawa: Yōgaku
denrai shi [History of the transmission of Western
music in Japan] (Tokyo, 1983)
D. Waterhouse: ‘Southern Barbarian Music in Japan’, Portugal and the World: the Encounter of Cultures in Music, ed. S. El-Shawan Castelo-Branco (Lisbon, 1997), 323–77
music of new religions
L.V. Shumway: Kibigaku: an
Analysis of a Modern Japanese Ritual Music (diss., U.
of Washington, 1974)
H.B. Earhart: The New
Religions of Japan: a Bibliography of Western-Language Materials (Ann Arbor, 1983)
C.E. Rowe: The Role of
Music in Ōmoto, a Japanese New Religion (diss., U.
of London, 1997)
recordings
Shingon
shōmyō, Polydor SMN 9002 (1964) [incl.
notes by G. Kataoka]
Tendai
shōmyō, Polydor SMN 9001 (1964) [incl.
notes by G. Kataoka]
Kagura, Polydor SMN
9003 (1966) [incl. notes by S. Shiba]
Tōdaiji
shuni-e Kannon keka o-mizutori [Sanctification by taking of holy water
before Kannon Bosatsu: the shuni-e ceremony of Tōdaiji], Victor SJ
3031–32 (1971) [incl. notes by M. Yokomichi and M.
Satō]
Kamigami no
ongaku [Music of Shintō], Toshiba-EMI TW 80004-7 (1976) [incl.
notes by E. Kikkawa on the ritual music of sectarian Shintō, pp.18–28]
Shōmyō
taikei [Compendium of shōmyō], Nippon Columbia (1983–4) [incl.
notes by M. Yokomichi and others]
Takei nihon no
dentōongaku, Victor KCDK 1102 (1990)
Mikagur-ata,
Tenrikyō Dōyūsha TDR 155101–2 (1992)
Ōmoto
saiten yō yakumo-goto [Yakumo-goto music for Ōmoto
ceremonies], Tenseisha (1996)
Japan
V. Court music
Gagaku, the ancient traditional music of the Japanese court, today
comprises the following repertories: tōgaku, komagaku, saibara,
rōei and Shintō ritual music and dance. The two Chinese
characters used to write gagaku (literally ‘elegant music’) were
originally used in China to signify Confucian ritual music.
1. History.
2. Repertory.
3. Instruments.
4. Performing practice
and historical change.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §V: Court music
1. History.
In Japanese usage, the term gagaku may be traced back to
the establishment in 701 ce of a government bureau, the Gagaku-ryō (also
known as Utamai-no-tsukasa or Uta-ryō) to regulate the performance and
teaching of music and dance at the Japanese court. Although the Chinese term yayue
(of which gagaku is the Japanese reading) referred originally to the
music of the Confucian ritual (see China, §§I, 3(i) and II, 2), by the time the Japanese came in
contact with it, the term had changed its meaning. A ‘new yayue’, comprising
popular Chinese music and foreign entertainment music (including music from
India, from the Central Asian states of Kuqa, Samarkand, Kashgar, Bukhara and
Turfan, and from Korea), held sway at the Chinese court. The Japanese use of
the term gagaku to describe this body of music was thus very much in
keeping with contemporary Chinese usage.
The principal repertories regulated by the Gagaku-ryō were wagaku
(Japanese music), sankangaku (music and dance of the three Korean
kingdoms of Koguryŏ, Paekche and Silla), tōgaku (music and
dance from Tang China) and a number of smaller repertories of imported music
and dance such as toragaku, gigaku, and rin’yūgaku.
Of these, the sankangaku and gigaku repertories were the oldest,
dating from the Asuka period (552–645) or earlier. Although introduced via the
Korean peninsula, it is likely that these genres strongly reflected Chinese
practice predating the period of direct contact with China during the Nara
(710–84) and early Heian (794–898) periods. By the mid-8th century, the tōgaku
repertory was the dominant division, as it is within present-day gagaku.
Sources for the study of the early history of gagaku are
particularly rich. A body of musical scores in tablature dating from the 8th
century onwards sheds light both on the history of the gagaku tradition
in Japan and on the music of China during the Tang period (618–907). While only
one surviving Chinese score, the 10th-century lute-score Dunhuang pipa pu,
records any of this repertory in notation, in Japan numerous musical scores
that record the Chinese and other repertories played at the Japanese court
survive from as early as the mid-8th century. These include the Tempyō
biwa-fu (747) for four-string lute; the Biwa shochōshi-bon, an
early 10th-century score containing notation originally written by the Chinese
lute master Lian Chengwu for his Japanese pupil Fujiwara no Sadatoshi in Suzhou
in 834; the Gogen biwa-fu, notations for five-string lute of
approximately 11th-century date based on materials of the 8th to the 9th
century; and the Hakūga no fue-fu, notations for flute edited in
966, parts of which date back to the early 9th century. The Shōsōin,
a repository built in 756 to house items originally belonging to the Emperor
Shōmu, includes instruments used in the elaborate ceremony performed for
the consecration of the Great Buddha of Tōdaiji in 752.
It was during the 9th century that the distinction between tōgaku
and komagaku current in present-day gagaku was created. Tōgaku,
which was designated ‘Music of the Left’ (sahō), included the
ancient repertories of tōgaku (Chinese music) and rin’yūgaku
(music from South-east Asia). Komagaku, the ‘Music of the Right’ (uhō),
included sankangaku (Korean music) and bokkaigaku (music and
dance from Bohai, a country in the area of Manchuria). Many anomalies remained,
however: some tōgaku items were included in the komagaku
repertory, and both repertories included pieces that appear to have been
composed by Japanese musicians and dancers in the early centuries of the
tradition on Japanese soil.
By the late 9th century, Japanese contact with China had virtually
ceased. Although some modification of the music occurred, including a reduction
in the number of instruments and modes, evidence from early scores suggests
that even until the mid-10th century the shape of the melodies imported from
China remained relatively unchanged. Tang-period Chinese musical practice
appears, moreover, to have been sustained, albeit with further modification,
until at least the end of the 12th century.
During the Heian period (794–1185), gagaku flourished under
court patronage as part of a rich calendar of ceremonies and festivals.
Performances were by both high-ranking noblemen and the professional musicians
who staffed the Gakusho (Gakuso), the new government department established in
the early to mid-10th century to regulate the performance of music and dance at
court. The Heian period also saw the creation of a number of new genres,
including two that survive to the present: saibara (originally Japanese
folk-texts set to the melodies of tōgaku and komagaku) and rōei
(a tradition of singing Chinese poetry).
Following the transfer of political power from the court to the
shogunate at the beginning of the Kamakura period (1192–1333), gagaku
continued to flourish, though the loss of imperial power led to a corresponding
reduction in the scale of the ceremonies sponsored by the court. There is
evidence that by the early 14th century tōgaku was beginning to
evolve in the direction of present-day practice, as the melodies for the two
key melodic instruments, the ryūteki and hichiriki, began to
be transformed into the new formula-based melodies that dominate modern
performances, and the original melodies began to fade into the overall texture
(see below).
From the mid-15th century, a series of wars led to the virtual
destruction of the culture of the imperial court. The song genres saibara
and rōei were lost, and the tōgaku and komagaku
traditions were severely damaged. With the return of peace at the beginning of
the 17th century, movements were made to re-establish gagaku at the
court. Reconstruction of the saibara tradition began in 1626 and
continued through the 18th and 19th centuries. The early years of the 19th
century saw the resurrection of many of the long-extinct genres of vocal
ceremonial music associated with imperial ritual, including azuma asobi
(1813), kume-uta (1818) and yamato-uta (1848). Refurbishment of
the rōei repertory occurred in the latter decades of the 19th
century.
With the Meiji Restoration in 1868, the emperor was restored as
head of state and the capital moved to Tokyo. In 1870, musicians from Kyoto,
Nara and Osaka were brought there and ordered to reconcile differences in order
to standardize the gagaku tradition. The versions of pieces chosen from
the repertories of each group of musicians at that time, together with any
reconstructed pieces, were recorded in the standardized part-scores completed
in 1876 and 1888. Today, these form the basis of the current gagaku
repertories. During the period of standardization, an ideology that claimed
that the gagaku tradition remained unchanged since ancient times was
invented and promulgated. Even after the discrediting of this nationalist
propaganda after World War II, the image of gagaku as a static,
unchanging symbol of the imperial house remains strong.
At present, the staff of the music department of the Imperial
Palace in Tokyo includes about 20 male musicians, whose duties comprise both
ceremonial and non-ceremonial performances (fig.26).
Ceremonial performances accompany various Shintō festivals at court, the
most important of which feature only the ritual repertories, such as kagura,
azuma asobi, yamato-uta and kume-uta. Many lesser
ceremonies, such as the regular public dance performances at the Meiji shrine,
also use compositions from the tōgaku and komagaku
repertories. Exceptional events in the imperial family such as births, weddings
or deaths also require special gagaku performances, as do some state
occasions. Non-ceremonial performances include those for public radio and
television, and the spring and autumn concerts given annually at the Music
Building in the Imperial Palace.
There are also several professional, semi-professional or amateur
groups, including those attached to the imperial shrine at Ise and the
Shitennōji temple in Osaka. The Tōkyō Gakuso, a professional
ensemble the core of which is made up of members or former members of the
imperial household, has in recent years done much to increase the profile of gagaku
through public concerts both in Japan and overseas and through commercial
recordings.
For most Japanese, however, gagaku remains a remote and
arcane music. In the post-war period, it did not receive the same resurgence of
interest as other traditional forms of Japanese music, dance and theatre, and
without the support of the state might well have declined to the point of
virtual extinction. Because of the appeal of its dissonant texture to modernist
sensibilities, during the second half of the 20th century it became a source of
inspiration for Western composers such as Stockhausen and Xenakis, as well as
for a number of Japanese composers.
Japan, §V: Court music
2. Repertory.
The tōgaku repertory is classified into kangen
(concert music) or bugaku (music for dance). Bugaku comprises not
only pieces from the tōgaku repertory but also those of komagaku:
danced tōgaku pieces continue to be classified as ‘Dances of the
Left’ (sahō, samai), danced komagaku pieces as ‘Dances
of the Right’ (uhō, umai). The current repertory of tōgaku
comprises some 80 kangen pieces (including transposed pieces that occur
in more than one mode) and some 30 bugaku items. While some tōgaku
pieces are performed in both kangen and bugaku versions, others
belong exclusively to one or other division.
The kangen ensemble comprises: wind instruments, ryūteki,
hichiriki and shō; string instruments, biwa and gakusō;
and percussion instruments, kakko, shōko and taiko
(see §3 below for details of instruments). String instruments are nowadays
omitted in the performance of bugaku.
Tōgaku pieces are performed in six melodic modes: ichikotsuchō,
hyōjō, sōjō, ōshikichō, banshikichō
and taishikichō, which are grouped into two modal-types, ryo
and ritsu (see under Mode, §V, 5).
Pieces are classified according to size as taikyoku (large
pieces), chūkyokū (middle-sized pieces) or shōkyoku
(small pieces). Taikyoku, which are suites in several movements, are no
longer included in the kangen style and are now rarely performed in
their entirety as bugaku.
Tōgaku is also divided into kogaku (old music) and shingaku
(new music), an ancient distinction based on the date at which pieces entered
the Tang Chinese repertory. The ikko, a drum formerly used for kogaku,
has fallen out of use; there is now little to distinguish these categories in
modern performance practice.
All komagaku items in the current repertory of 28 pieces
accompany dance. The ensemble comprises only winds (komabue, hichiriki)
and percussion (san-no-tsuzumi, shōko and taiko). In
the past, string instruments were included in the ensemble, and concert
performances (kangen) of komagaku were given. Komagaku
pieces are performed in three modes: koma-ichikotsuchō, koma-hyōjō,
and koma-sōjō.
The vocal repertories of gagaku comprise saibara, rōei
and Shintō ritual music. The current saibara repertory is made up
of six pieces that are performed by a chorus accompanied by an ensemble made up
of ryūteki, hichiriki, shō, biwa, gakusō
and shakubyōshi. Saibara pieces may be in either ryo
(4 pieces) or ritsu (2 pieces) modes. The rōei repertory
comprises 14 items. As in saibara, there is a solo vocal incipit
accompanied only by shakūbyōshi, at the end of which the
chorus enters, closely doubled by ryūteki, hichiriki and shō.
The vocal melodies are said to resemble those of Buddhist chant, shōmyō.
The music for Shintō ceremonies performed at court includes the following
repertories: kagura, azuma asobi, yamato-uta and kume-uta.
Each comprises songs performed by a chorus accompanied by an instrumental
ensemble, instrumental interludes and dances. For kagura, yamato-uta
and kume-uta, the instrumental ensemble is made up of kagurabue, hichiriki,
wagon and shakūbyōshi. In azuma asobi, the kagurabue
is replaced by a komabue.
Japan, §V: Court music
3. Instruments.
Three flutes, all of similar construction, are used in the
performance of gagaku (fig.27). The ryūteki,
a transverse bamboo flute about 40 cm in length, with seven finger-holes, is
used in tōgaku (both kangen and bugaku), saibara
and rōei. In tōgaku, the ryūteki, together
with the hichiriki, dominates the ensemble. Its melodies are
characterized by intricate melodic formulae and frequent octave leaps, the
performance of which is facilitated by the instrument’s large bore and
finger-holes. In both saibara and rōei, the flute closely
follows the vocal melody, but in the former, the line is embellished with
formulae gleaned from tōgaku practice. The komabue is a
transverse bamboo flute with six finger-holes used in komagaku and azuma
asobi. Shorter (about 36 cm) and narrower in bore than the ryūteki,
it sounds a tone higher in pitch. Like the ryūteki, the komabue
performs a highly formulaic melody, in heterophony with the hichiriki.
The kagurabue is a transverse bamboo flute with six finger-holes used in
the ritual repertories kagura, yamato-uta and kume-uta. It
is longer (45 cm) and slimmer than the ryūteki.
The Hichiriki, a small, almost cylindrical,
double-reed pipe with nine finger-holes, seven in the front and two at the
back, is used in all gagaku repertories. Together with the flute, it is
the principal melodic instrument. The relative largeness of the reed in
comparison with the air column permits the player to bend pitches in order to
meet the melodic and modal requirements of the melodies characteristic of each
genre.
The Shō, a small free-reed mouth-organ with 17
bamboo pipes (two of which are mute) set into a wind chamber, is used in tōgaku,
saibara and rōei. When the player closes the holes on any of
the 15 sounding pipes and blows and sucks air into the chamber, free reeds near
the base of the pipe are sounded. In performing tōgaku, the shō
produces five or six-note harmonic clusters (aitake) based on the circle
of 5ths. Only one pitch is notated, in general the lowest note of each cluster.
While in modern practice the shō is regarded as a harmonic rather
than a melodic instrument and provides a richly dissonant texture against which
the ryūteki and hichiriki perform their melodies, it is this
instrument, together with the biwa, that in its notated pitches most
accurately preserves the original melodies imported from Tang China. In saibara
and rōei, the shō does not use aitake but rather
follows the sung melody, doubling it in octaves or occasionally 5ths.
The three string instruments used in gagaku are the biwa,
gakusō and wagon. The Biwa is a four-string lute played
with a large plectrum (see also §II, 3 above). Like the shō, its
part in tōgaku is based on the original Tang melodies. This ancient
melody is carried as the highest note of an arpeggio created by the player
sweeping the plectrum across the strings of the instrument from lowest to
highest, sounding all open strings below that on which the notated pitch
occurs. The effect of these strong arpeggios is, in modern practice, more
rhythmic than melodic.
The gakusō (also known as sō, sō-no-koto,
or simply Koto) is a long zither with 13 silk strings of equal thickness
and 13 movable bridges (see also §II, 4 above). Owing to a deterioration of the
tradition, the gakusō plays only in pentatonic modes executed on
open-string tunings. For the most part the gakusō plays one of two
formulaic patterns, shizugaki or hayagaki, alternating with
single notes. The player wears plectra on the fingers of the right hand. In the
Heian period, left-hand pressure was applied to the left of the bridges to
alter the pitch of strings and produce ornaments, but this practice has long
fallen into disuse.
The Wagon is a six-string zither, believed to be
indigenous to Japan, used in the music of the various Shintō rituals (see
§IV, 2 above). The player holds a plectrum in the right hand and plays rapid
arpeggios across the strings. With the left hand, single strings are plucked
individually or in formulaic patterns.
In both tōgaku and komagaku, three percussion
instruments articulate the many rhythmic patterns that form the basis of a
variety of rhythmic modes. The trio of kakko, shōko and taiko
used in tōgaku is modified in komagaku by the replacement of
the kakko with the san-no-tsuzumi. The kakko is a small
barrel-drum placed on a stand; its two heads of deer skin are secured to either
end of the body by laces. Small drumsticks held in both of the player’s hands
are used to produce three different kinds of stroke; a single stroke with the
right stick (sei), a slow accelerating roll played with the left stick
alone (katarai) and a slow roll executed by the alternation of both
sticks (mororai). The shōko is a small gong, set in a
laquered stand. Two long sticks are used to produce three kinds of stroke. The taiko
(see Kumi-daiko) is a large suspended drum that comes in
three varieties, dadaiko, ninaidaiko and tsuridaiko. Two
heads of ox hide are tacked onto a frame. Padded sticks are used to produce two
strokes, a weaker ‘female’ stroke performed with the left hand (mebachi)
and a stronger ‘male’ stroke produced by the right (obachi). The san-no-tsuzumi
is an hourglass-shaped drum played with a single stick. The only other
percussion instrument used in gagaku is the shakubyōshi, a
pair of wooden clappers played by the lead singer in the performance of saibara
and the music for Shintō rituals.
Japan, §V: Court music
4. Performing practice and historical change.
Viewed from the perspective of historical development, the key to
understanding the structure of tōgaku today is the part played by shō
and biwa, the two instruments that most accurately preserve the melodies
originally imported from Tang China. Performed extremely slowly, and obscured
by unwritten accretions, these ancient melodies have come to assume a
structural rather than a melodic role; this role has been likened to that of
the cantus firmus of 15th century European plainchant masses. They are
not, as has sometimes been stated, an ‘abstraction’ of the melodies carried by ryūteki
and hichiriki, but the historical bedrock out of which these newer
melodies evolved.
The melodies carried by the ryūteki and hichiriki
dominate modern tōgaku. It is not surprising, therefore, that they
are often taken as the key to understanding its structure. These melodies are
not, however, part of the legacy from China, having come into being after the
end of the Heian period at a period when the tōgaku tradition was
already in decline. The first signs of this transformation can be seen as early
as the 14th century. These new melodies bear no audible resemblance to the
original Tang melodies and, unlike the parts carried by shō and biwa,
depart in marked ways from the modal practice of Tang China.
Ex.13a shows the earliest surviving
version of Seigaiha, a piece first mentioned by the Tang Chinese poet Li
Bai (Li Po) and performed to this day in the tōgaku repertory. This
form of the melody, preserved in the 10th-century source Hakuga no fue-fu,
is probably little changed from that of Tang China. Ex.13b shows the
form of the melody played by the biwa in the late 12th century and ex.13d
the form played by the shō in the early 14th century. While both
these later versions exhibit increased amounts of decoration, ornamental
practice is circumscribed and supports Chinese modal practice.
In modern performing practice, these melodies are transformed into
structural rather than melodic elements. Exx.13c and 13e show
what has become of the melody in the modern practice of biwa and shō
respectively. The first aspect that is transformed is tempo; present-day tempos
of tōgaku items are about four times slower than they would have
been in the 12th century (this is reflected in quadrupling of note values in
exx.13c and 13e). As a result, all but the initial notes of the
mordent and suspension figurations executed under a single stroke of the
plectrum by the biwa (marked by a slur in ex.13c) are rendered
inaudible in modern ensemble performances; the string has stopped vibrating
before the later fingerings are executed. The second transformation involves
the addition of unwritten accretions to the original melodic line: the shō
(ex.13e) adds five notes above the original melody note (the original
pitches are circled in ex.13e) to make six-note cluster chords (aitake);
the biwa (ex.13c) adds a drone comprising the pitches of all open
strings below that on which the melody is played. The change in tempo, together
with the obscuring of the original melodic line through unwritten accretions,
contribute to the loss of any aural perception of the original melody from
China as it becomes buried within the texture of modern tōgaku.
Any doubts that the lines carried today in the shō and
biwa parts were melodies in the 12th century and earlier (rather than
structural elements as they are today) were laid to rest by the work of Markham
on early saibara sources. Early sources frequently claimed that saibara
melodies were the same as those of certain named tōgaku and komagaku
pieces. Viewed from the perspective of modern performing practice, such claims
make little sense, since the melodies of the present-day versions of the tōgaku/komagaku
pieces are clearly different from their saibara pairs. Comparison of
their forms in Heian period sources, however, clearly reveals their identity.
Just as the evolution of tōgaku can be traced from the
Heian period to the present, so too can the development of saibara. The
late Heian forms of saibara melodies underwent development through the
incorporation into the vocal line of formulae, perhaps related to those of
Buddhist chant, in much the same ways as the melodies of tōgaku
underwent change by the incorporation of new melodic formulae. No analysis of
the development of rōei or komagaku has been undertaken to
date. Analysis of rōei is hampered by a current lack of research on
early notations, and analysis of komagaku by the fact that the present-day
performing practice of komagaku includes neither of the instruments shō
or biwa that might (on the basis of what is known of tōgaku)
be expected to preserve the original melodies. The absence of these ancient
melodies, from which the formulaic melodies of komabue and hichiriki
presumably evolved, effectively cuts modern komagaku off from its
historical roots. Restoration of our understanding of the historical dimensions
of komagaku can now only be made by reference to textual sources.
Japan, §V: Court music
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
MGG1 (H. Eckhardt)
E. Harich-Schneider: The Rhythmical
Pattern of Gagaku and Bugaku (Leiden, 1954)
Y. Shinonaka, ed.: Ongaku jiten [Dictionary of music] (Tokyo, 1957)
S. Kishibe: Tōdai
ongaku no rekishiteki kenkyū [Historical research
into the music of the Tang dynasty] (Tokyo, 1960–61)
M. Gimm: Das Yüeh-fu
tsa-lu des Tuan An-chieh: Studien zur Geschichte von Musik, Schauspiel und Tanz
in der T'ang-Dynastie (Wiesbaden, 1966)
K. Hayashi and others: Shōsōin
no gakki [The instruments of the Shōsōin]
(Tokyo, 1967)
L. Picken: ‘Central Asian Tunes in the Gagaku Tradition’, Festschrift für Walter Wiora, ed. L. Finscher
and C.-H. Mahling (Kassel, 1967),
545–51
R. Garfias: ‘The Sacred Mi-Kagura of the Japanese Imperial Court’, Selected Reports in Ethnomusicology, i/2 (1968), 149–78
S. Shiba: Gosenfuni
yoru gagaku sōfu [Collected scores of gagaku
in staff notation] (Tokyo, 1968–72)
L. Picken: ‘Tang Music and Musical Instruments’, T'oung Pao, lv (1969), 74–121
M. Gamō: ‘Gakuri: senritsu, rizumu’ [Theory: melody and
rhythm], Gagaku (Tokyo, 1970), 137–67
K. Hayashi: ‘Gagaku no dentō’ [The tradition of gagaku],
Gagaku (Tokyo, 1970), 43–67
S. Kishibe: ‘Gagaku no genryū’ [The sources of gagaku],
Gagaku (Tokyo, 1970), 7–26
R. Garfias: Music of a
Thousand Autumns: the Tōgaku Style of Japanese Court Music (Berkeley, 1975)
R. Wolpert and others: ‘“The Wave of Kokonor”: a Dance Tune of the T'ang Dynasty’, AsM, v/1 (1975), 3–9
J. Condit: ‘Differing Transcriptions from the Twelfth-Century Japanese Koto
Manuscript Jinchi yōroku’, EthM, xx (1976), 87–95
A. Marett: Hakuga's
Flute Score (diss., U. of Cambridge, 1976)
L. Picken and others: Music from
the Tang Court, i–v (London, 1981; Cambridge, 1985–90)
R. Wolpert: ‘A Ninth-Century Score for Five-Stringed Lute’,
Musica asiatica, iii, ed. L.
Picken (1981), 107–35
E. Markham: Saibara:
Japanese Court Songs of the Heian Period (Cambridge, 1983)
A. Marett: ‘Tōgaku: Where Have the Tang Melodies Gone to, and Where
Have the New Melodies Come from?’, EthM, xxix (1985), 409–31
A. Marett: ‘In Search of the Lost Melodies of Tang China: an Account of Recent
Research and its Implications for the History and Analysis of Tōgaku’, Musicology Australia, ix (1986), 29–38
S. Nelson: ‘Gogen-fu shinkō: omo ni gogenbiwa no jūsei oyobi chōgen
ni tsuite’ [The Gogen-fu, a Japanese
Heian-period tablature score for five-string lute: concentrating on the fret
system and tunings of the instrument], Tōyō
ongaku kenkyū, l i (1986), 13–76 [Eng. summary 4–9]
R. Ono, ed.: Gagaku jiten [Gagaku dictionary] (Tokyo, 1989)
S. Nelson: ‘Gagaku: its past and present’, Gagaku no dezain [The designs of gagaku],
ed. T. Ōno (Tokyo, 1990), 273
ff
Chen Yingshi: ‘A Report on Chinese Research into the Dunhuang Music Manuscript’, Musica asiatica,
vi, ed. A. Marett (1991), 61–72
N. Terauchi: Gagaku no
rizumu kōzō [The rhythmic structure of gagaku]
(Tokyo, 1996)
recordings
Gagaku, Nihon no
kodai kayōo tazunete, Minoruphone records HC 7001–3 (1974)
Gagaku, King Record
Co., KICH 2001 (1990)
Gagaku I (Gagaku
no sekai I), Nippon Columbia COCF 6194–5 (1990)
Gagaku II (Gagaku
no sekai II), Nippon Columbia COCF 6196–7 (1990)
Taikei nihon
no dentō ongaku, Victor KCDK 1101 (1990)
Bugaku (Bugaku
no sekai), Nippon Columbia COCF 10888–9 (1993)
Japan
VI. Theatre music
1. Nō.
2. Bunraku.
3. Kabuki.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §VI: Theatre
music
1. Nō.
This performance form combines elements of dance, drama, music and
poetry into a highly structured stage art. Mainly based in the cities of Tokyo,
Osaka, Kyoto and Nagoya, it is performed throughout the country by professional
artists (almost entirely men), many of whom are carriers of the tradition as
passed down through family lines for numerous generations. There is also a wide
following of both male and female amateur performers throughout the country who
practise and perform one or several aspects of the form. An art that developed
in Japan's medieval period, it has in turn been a major influence on later
performance arts, most notably kabuki theatre and the music of the koto.
(i) History.
Nō developed into its present form during the 14th and 15th
centuries under the leadership of the distinguished performer-playwrights Kan'ami
(1333–84) and his son Zeami (?1363–?1443). Zeami in particular wrote many plays
that are still performed in today's classical repertory of some 250 pieces.
Known formerly as sarugaku, nō began to
flourish in the late 14th century when the military shogun Ashikaga Yoshimitsu
became the major patron of Zeami and his troupe. Subsequent shoguns also
patronized different performers and troupes. In the Edo period (1603–1868), nō
became the official performance art (shikigaku) of the military
government. Feudal military lords throughout the country supported their own
troupes, and many studied and performed the art themselves.
With the societal reforms of the Meiji period (1868–1912), nō
lost its governmental patronage and was left to fend for itself. However,
enough performers regrouped, found private sponsors and began teaching
amateurs, that it flourished again. During and immediately after World War II, nō
once more faced a crisis period in which its continuation was in doubt. Again,
however, enough private patrons and amateur students supported professional
performers, and the art has since continued to flourish.
There are approximately 1500 professional performers who currently
make their living through performing and teaching nō. Tokyo boasts
six major nō theatres, including the National Nō Theatre,
which opened in 1983. Most major cities have nō theatres or, at
least, theatres that can be easily rearranged to accommodate performances. The
continuing popularity of summer outdoor torchlight nō performances,
often with audiences of several thousand people, further attests to the wide
respect in which nō is held.
(ii) Performing practice.
The nō stage is square with a ramp leading to it from
backstage, over which the characters make their entrances and exits. There is
only one curtain, which hangs at the end of the ramp. Stages were formerly
outside and covered with a long sloping roof; in the late 19th century,
however, most nō stages were moved inside a dedicated theatre
building (nōgakudō), still maintaining the roof above the
stage under the roof of the theatre itself and with the stage remaining open on
two sides (figs.28 and 29).
The main character of a nō play is called the shite
(pronounced ‘sh'tay’), who sometimes appears with companion characters called tsure.
The secondary actor (waki) is often a travelling priest whose
questioning of the main character is important in developing the story line (fig.29). He also appears with a companion (waki-tsure).
An interlude actor called ai or ai-kyōgen also often appears
as a local person who gives further background to the waki (and thus to
the audience) in order to understand the situation of the shite. In
addition, a chorus (jiutai), usually of eight people, kneels at the side
of the stage and narrates the background and the story itself, sometimes
describing a character's thoughts or emotions or even singing lines for a
character. Four instrumentalists (known collectively as hayashi) sit at
the back of the stage, playing a transverse flute (nōkan), an
hourglass-shaped drum held at the shoulder (kotsuzumi; fig.30),
a slightly larger hourglass-shaped drum placed on the lap (ōtsuzumi),
and a barrel-shaped drum placed on a small floor stand and played with two
sticks (taiko; fig.31).
There are five categories of play: god plays, warrior plays, plays
featuring young beautiful women, miscellaneous plays, notably featuring
contemporary characters, including mad-women, and plays featuring supernatural
beings, animals or other typical ending plays. During the Edo period, a full
day's programme consisted of the initial ritual piece, okina, followed
by one play from each category, in the above order. One comic kyōgen
play would be presented between each nō. Though currently quite
rare, such a programme would take 10 to 12 hours to complete. More common are
weekend afternoon programmes consisting of two or three nō plays
interspersed with one or two kyōgen plays, or evening weekday
programmes consisting of one or two nō plays preceded or
interspersed with one kyōgen play.
Plays are either of one act (ba) or two, depending on the
number of times the shite makes an appearance. These acts are in turn
divided into scenes (dan). In the most formal structure, an act is
divided into five scenes: waki entrance, shite entrance, waki-shite
exchange, action of the shite and the departure of the shite;
however, this exact structure of scenes is rare. Scenes in turn are broken into
the most important building blocks, known as shōdan. Each shōdan
has a name designating poetic, musical and sometimes kinetic forms. For
example, ageuta generally features six to ten poetic lines of 7+5
syllables each, and has a standard, matching musical rhythm (hiranori)
sung mainly in the high register. Kuse, on the other hand, usually
features poetic lines that are occasionally of 7+5 syllables but will often
break from that structure and become more complicated (see §(v) below).
Kinetically, many kuse follow typical floor patterns that create triangles,
zigzags and circles, all with numerous variations particular to the play.
(iii) Chant.
Nō chant (utai) can be divided into three types: melodic (yowagin
or wagin), dynamic (tsuyogin or gōgin) and stylized
speech (kotoba). Melodic chant is the style closest to the concept of
song. It is based on three pitch areas (high, medium and low) in which the
central pitches of each are, in principle, a 4th apart. Also featured is an
embellishment pattern with a pitch approximately a minor 3rd above the high
pitch. The melodies created follow typical structures within a segment. Melodic
movement between the medium and low pitches is direct, although moving from the
medium to the high generally requires passing through an auxiliary pitch
between the two, while moving from the high back to the low involves rising to
an auxiliary pitch above the high pitch.
Dynamic chant is a forceful style that involves different breath
control to melodic singing and results in strong vocal oscillations along with
indefinite pitches, which roughly follow a set manner of rise and fall. In
general, a sense of tonality is difficult to perceive in dynamic singing,
though in some schools of chant it can be described as two central pitches a
minor 3rd apart, with several auxiliary pitches above and below. Dynamic chant
tends to be used by forceful characters or in dramatically dynamic or intense
situations.
Stylized speech follows a typical model that spans an entire
phrase of text. The underlying model begins low, gradually rises in pitch over
several syllables, then drops again while approaching the end of the phrase.
This rise and fall follows free microtonal increments; it is more marked for
strong characters or characters expressing heightened emotion, and gentler for
female or old male characters.
(iv) Instruments.
The two hourglass hand drums (tsuzumi), the larger ōtsuzumi
(also ōkawa) and the smaller kotsuzumi are the most
prominent instrumental accompaniment. The bodies are made of wood, usually
cherry, which is carefully lacquered. Each has two horsehide heads that are
stretched over hoops and then lashed to each other. Before each performance the
ōtsuzumi drumheads must be heated and dried before being lashed
tightly against the drum body, thus creating its characteristic high, hard
crack when struck. The ōtsuzumi player often has a newly-heated
drum brought to him midway through a play in order to maintain the sound. The kotsuzumi
drumheads, on the other hand, are more loosely lashed against the drum body and
require moisture to create their fuller, reverberating sound; this is
maintained by sticking pieces of traditional paper on the back drumhead, which
the player dabs with saliva and blows on throughout the performance.
When played, the ōtsuzumi is held on the left lap and
struck horizontally with the right hand, while the kotsuzumi is held at
the right shoulder and struck from below with the right hand. Their drumstrokes
are combined with drum-calls (kakegoe) to form a variety of patterns
that may accompany the chanted text or instrumental sections featuring a flute
melody. The drum-calls serve as signals between the drummers and the singers
(or the flute) to keep everyone together; they can also signal changes in tempo
or dynamic. With a few rare exceptions, the hand drums perform together in all
metred rhythmic ones and many unmetred segments (see §(v), below). The ōtsuzumi
tends to be the leader of the two, since its drum-calls and its strokes are
more forceful.
The nōkan (or fue) flute is the sole melodic
instrument. Made of bamboo, it has a narrow pipe (nodo, literally
‘throat’) inserted between the blowhole and the first finger-hole. This upsets
the normal acoustic properties of the flute pipe and is responsible for its
‘other-worldly’ sound quality. It is used in both metred and non-metred
rhythmic styles in instrumental entrance music and instrumental dance segments.
It is also played in free rhythm (ashirai) along with the chanted text
to heighten or expand emotion. When played in unmetred segments, the flute
plays set patterns improvisatorially. The melody of the flute has no specific
pitch relationship with the melody of the singing, although there are some
similarities in the general melodic contours of the two.
The taiko barrel drum (see Kumi-daiko) is the final and fourth
instrument of the nō ensemble, struck from above with two thick
cylindrical sticks. It is used in just over half of the plays in the
traditional repertory, and then mainly in the latter half of the performance.
Plays that use taiko tend to feature non-human characters such as gods,
heavenly beings, demons and beasts. As with the two hand drums, the taiko
player employs drum-calls which intermesh with the drum-calls of the hand
drums. These also serve as signals among the drummers and to the singers or
dancers.
(v) Rhythms.
Nō clearly distinguishes between metred rhythmic chant or flute
melody (hyōshi-au), and non-metred or ‘free’ rhythmic chant or
flute melody (hyōshi-awazu). These rhythms are ‘matched’ in the
sense that the rhythm of the chant or flute matches that of the drums, or
‘non-matched’, where there is no exact correspondence between them, whether or
not the rhythm of the chant or flute is tied loosely to the drums.
There are three kinds of ‘matched’ rhythmic chant, all of which
are based on an eight-beat system (yatsu-byoshi). The first, ōnori
(‘large rhythm’), is based on a system of one syllable of text per beat, where
the beats are basically of equal time value (with a degree of acceleration or
retardation as required by the drama). Variation of this eight syllables to
eight beats is common and follows set rules. Ōnori is full and
expansive and is often used at the end of a piece to establish a sense of
closure. The use of taiko during this section is also quite common.
The second type of ‘matched’ rhythmic chant is chūnori
(‘medium rhythm’), which is based on two text syllables per beat, though again
variation exists. Another name for this kind of rhythm is shura-nori
(‘warrior rhythm’), and it is most commonly used in passages describing
battles. This kind of chanted rhythm is accompanied by the hand drums only.
The third and most unique type of ‘matched’ rhythm in nō
is hiranori (‘standard rhythm’), also called konori (‘small
rhythm’). It is the most frequently used ‘matched’ rhythm and also the most
complex. The text in hiranori is based on poetic phrases of 7+5
syllables (shichi-go chō). These 12 syllables are distributed in a
set manner over the eight beats of the musical phrase. This distribution takes
two forms, depending on the patterns that the drums play. In the mitsuji
(‘three ground’) form, the chanted syllables are sung without elongation as the
hand drums play sparse patterns in tandem.
The second form of syllabic distribution in hiranori is the
tsuzuke (‘continuous’) form, in which three of the chanted syllables are
doubled in length and a rest added. The result is the equivalent of 16
syllables that are evenly divided over eight beats. The drums play interlocking
patterns. The straight, even-pulsed quality of this rhythm makes it easier for
the listener to count the eight beats. The use of one or the other of these two
forms of hiranori depends on the patterns of the drums: if the drums
play the sparse patterns of mitsuji, the chant will naturally be in mitsuji
as well, and likewise for tsuzuke. Greater complexity occurs due to the
many variations of the poetic metre: syllable lines of 7+4, 6+5, 4+6 etc. demand
changes in the embellishment and/or elongation of syllables.
There are two types of ‘non-matched’ rhythms, which are defined by
the drumming style that accompanies the chant. In nori-byoshi (‘riding
rhythm’), the drum rhythms have a clear and relatively even pulse. In sashi-nori
(‘inserted rhythm’) the rhythmic pulse of the drums is purposely made uneven or
blurred. In both cases, the drums maintain a clear correspondence among
themselves.
(vi) Kyōgen.
This classical comedy theatre balances the more serious themes of nō.
While nō is mainly music-based in nature, kyōgen is
largely dialogue-based, though a number of songs and dances exist which tend to
mimic the chant and dance style of nō. The two are traditionally
performed alternately in the same programme, and they share a common heritage;
in general, kyōgen is also inferred when speaking about the world
of nō. In addition to their own kyōgen repertory of
comic plays, kyōgen actors always appear in the interlude (ai)
roles in nō plays, which are usually not comic in nature.
Similarly, nō instrumentalists also sometimes appear in kyōgen
plays, though their participation is not nearly as complex as it is for nō.
The vocal and movement training methods of the two forms are very similar.
Japan, §VI: Theatre
music
2. Bunraku.
A general term applied to all major forms of traditional Japanese
puppet theatre, and the source of many of Japan’s most famous plays and most
powerful narrative music.
(i) History.
The term bunraku is derived from the stage name (Uemura
Bunrakuken or Bunrakken ) of Masai Kahei (1737–1810), who brought a puppet
tradition from Awaji Island to Osaka. In 1811 his successor, Bunrakken II, set
up a theatre at the Inari shrine in Osaka; in 1872 the same company built a
theatre called the Bunraku in the city’s Dōtonbori entertainment district,
where there had been other puppet theatres since 1684. In the 20th century bunraku
became the general term for such theatres. Under other names, puppetry in Japan
can be traced back to the 12th century, its earliest forms possibly reflecting
Asian continental influences and shamanism as well as indigenous religious
functions. The major musical genre relating to bunraku is jōruri,
which originated in the narration of the 15th-century Jōruri
jūnidan sōshi (‘Tale of Princess Jōoruri in 12 episodes’).
As this story and other musical narrations developed, they came to be known
generically as jōruri. When such stories were accompanied, the
first instrument generally used was the pear-shaped lute, biwa (see §II,
3 above). In the 16th century this instrument was replaced by the three-string
plucked lute, shamisen or samisen (see §II, 6 above). In the
early 17th century narrator and shamisen accompaniments were combined
with puppet plays, first in Kyoto and then in Edo (now Tokyo).
After the great fire of 1657 in Edo, the tradition moved to Osaka.
There the most famous musical puppet drama tradition began in 1684 at the
Takemoto theatre with Yotsugi Soga (‘The Soga heir’), a historical play
(jidaimono) by Chikamatsu Monzaemon (1653–1725) set to music by Takemoto
Gidayū.
A rival theatre was opened by Toyotake Wakadayū in 1703, the year in which
Chikamatsu and Takemoto presented their first sewamono (‘modern’ play), Sonezaki
shinjū (‘The double suicide at Sonezaki’), which dealt with a young
merchant and a courtesan instead of historical or magical figures. The music of
Takemoto was called gidayū-bushi to differentiate it from the many
other jōruri genres (see §II, 6(ii) above).
In puppet theatres of the early Edo period (1603–1868) the
musicians were placed backstage or behind a bamboo curtain forward of
stage-left. The puppets were operated by one man from below. In 1705 both the
operator and the musicians were brought into view of the audience, and in 1734
the three-man puppets of today were brought into use, one man handling foot
movements, another the left arm and the third controlling the head and right
arm. Through the use of internal strings and manipulative skills, extremely
subtle dramatic actions are possible with such puppets.
Subsequent decades reflect continual innovations by puppeteers,
playwrights and musicians as well as cycles of decay and restoration. Gidayū
music was a popular amateur tradition outside the puppet theatre, and concerts
of female performers (onna gidayū or musume gidayū)
flourished from the 19th to the mid-20th centuries. It later revived as part of
the post-World War II feminist movement in Japan. Since the mid-20th century bunraku
has been supported primarily by government subsidy and by devotees; the
National Bunraku Theatre is located in Osaka. All major texts are in print, and
many amateur and professional performances can be seen. Recordings of many
famous performers also exist.
(ii) Performing practice.
Gidayū music is performed in four ways: as accompaniment for bunraku,
in kabuki theatre, in concerts or recitals, and as dance accompaniment.
A normal performance is given by a singer (tayū) and one shamisen
accompanist (fig.32), although large groups may appear
in dance sections. The singer kneels before a sturdy music stand (mirudai
or kendai) on which the text is placed. Books of complete play texts are
known as shōhon, inbon or, more commonly, maruhon.
The latter term means ‘round book’ because of its florid 18th-century script.
The music stand usually holds a yukahon (‘use book’) that contains only
the text of the particular scene being performed. There also are keikobon
(‘lesson books’) that are used for practice or for amateur lessons. Except in
beginners’ books, melodic notation is not found, although occasional rubrics
appear alongside the text that are either singing symbols derived from nō
drama or names of patterns, style or pitch levels (see below). The shamisen
or, in Osaka dialect, samisen player is to the left of the singer. The gidayū
shamisen is the largest of the traditional forms, with a thick neck (futōzao),
weighted bridges and a thick ivory plectrum. In theatrical performances the
musicians are often placed off-stage-left on a revolving dais that turns to
enable a new set of performers to replace the first two halfway through a
scene: the performance is very tiring for the tayū, as he speaks
all the roles of the play as well as singing all the music. Only men perform in
the bunraku theatre.
(iii) Musical styles.
The four basic styles of gidayū music are instrumental
(ai), declamatory (kotoba), lyrical (ji, jiai or fushi)
and parlando (iro, ji iro or kakari). These four styles
interlock continually, as shown in ex.14, a transcription of an
excerpt from the inn scene (Yadoya no dan) of the play Shōutsushi
Asagao banashi (‘The tale of Asagao the lookalike’). Instrumental sections
vary from short units (e.g. bar 19) to longer solos, the latter often classed
as ai-no-te, as in other shamisen and koto genres. Many
instrumental passages have names and are used for specific musical or dramatic
purposes. For example, there are naki patterns for various kinds of
crying, and varieties of iri often precede high vocal cadenzas. The
instrumental preludes and postludes to scenes can be equally informative. Theoretically,
a type of shamisen music called okuri, played at the end of one
scene in a play or, in a different form, at the start of another, indicates
that the two scenes are set in the same place, while the use of sanjū
patterns means that the second scene is in a new location. The nature of the
character on stage or about to enter may also be conveyed by shamisen
music.
Table 4 is an abstraction of the general movement and levels of the three
styles of vocal music. The general design for a major musical section (sawari)
of a play is A – lyric or parlando units, B – a speech section returning
to lyric and parlando passages, and C – a full cadence. Ex.14
illustrates an A section.
The opening three bars are the end of a monologue, spoken by the tayū
in the voice style of a former court lady who, having cried herself blind over
the loss of her lover, is now reduced to a life of performing music for inn
guests. In this scene she is telling the story of her sad life to a guest who,
unknown to her, is her former lover. The interpretative challenges in such
declamatory passages are both dramatic and musical, for one essential point is
the silent interval (ma) between phrases and the timing of the words.
Thus the hardest moment is the rendition in bars 2 and 3 leading into the word koibito
(‘lover’). The passage in bars 4–7 is marked in most textbooks as kakari
(‘connection’), for it leads from declamation (kotoba) into lyricism (jiai)
as seen on Table 4 and in ex.14. As noted, additional performance instructions
can be found beside the text, though not specific melodic notations in the
Western sense. For example, the next passage (bars 8–10) is sometimes marked ji
naka, implying that the line is becoming lyrical at a lower pitch range.
The term haru may be found at the start of the next passage (bar 11),
which may imply not only a higher pitch level but also a more taut voice
quality. The meaning of such terms is only learnt by lessons with a master. The
final shamisen passage (bar 19) does not resolve to the pitch centre E,
thus leading the music back to speech in a fluid iro manner and the
beginning of section B. If it had cadenced fully it would have been
called a tome (ending). From this short excerpt one can sense the
combination of conventions and specific interpretations that make full bunraku
performances or sawari recitals as dramatic as Western opera, though the
idiom is quite different.
(iv) Tonal system.
The yō and in scales (see Mode,
§V, 5)
predominate in gidayū, as in most shamisen music. The flow
between tonalities is determined by changes of one pitch within a 4th (ex.15). Melodic tension is created
by using pitches above or below tonal centres (see the uses of F, D, C, C and A in ex.14). The basic pitch of a
given performance is determined by the singer. Using the B of ex.14 as an
arbitrary tonal centre, the basic sonic vocabulary of gidayū and
words attached to pitches in it are shown in ex.15. Only gin and kowari
are pitch specific. Terminology in gidayū is as fluid as its
structure.
Performers often refer to ‘Eastern-style’ (higashi-fū)
passages that favour the sharp notes and ‘Western-style’ (nishi-fū)
ones that use the naturals. The terms originally referred to the Toyotake and
Takemoto theatre styles respectively. Musically they mark differences between
the yō and in scales, and both may occur within a given
piece (see C and C in
ex.14). Because of the guild system and rote teaching of the bunraku
tradition, two performances of a given passage may be tonally quite different
when rendered by performers from different guilds.
(v) Form.
Period plays (jidaimono) traditionally have five sections (dan),
and genre plays (sewamono) have three acts (maki). Three-part
divisions of entire plays or sections are common. The terms, jo, ha
and kyū (‘introduction’, ‘breaking away’, ‘hurried’) are frequently
used for these (see §II, 4(iii)(b) above), although jōruri
nomenclature has added sei, san and kyū (‘peaceful’,
‘mountainous’, ‘rushing’), and kuchi, naka and kiri
(‘opening’, ‘middle’, ‘cut’). The first two sets of words are general aesthetic
terms, whereas the third refers to subdivisions of a given scene. For example,
the traditional divisions of a period play might be as shown in Table 5: each dan may be subdivided into
various combinations of the three types of term, as shown in the third dan.
The third dan is chosen, as it is considered to be the climax of a play.
The kiri is the climax of a scene or sawari. In the above outline
the kiri (which may be an hour long) is further subdivided into a kuchi
and a kiri, and that sub-kiri comes to a dramatic ending in a kyū.
Under this system the most important moment in the play would thus be the kyū
of the kiri of the kiri of the ha of the ha of the
third dan! Such distinctions are seldom the concern of the musicians or
the audience, although the term kiri is well known to them all. The term
dan is applied generally to whatever portion is performed and so cannot
be viewed in such an architectonic manner when used as a title. Moreover,
although it is felt that the pitch centres of various dan and
subsections should occur in a given order, complete plays are rarely performed,
and thus such tonal and formal points are lost. One now normally sees a
potpourri of sections or subsections from different plays in one programme.
Although the original theatrical design is gone, there remains a rich repertory
of artistic dramatic excerpts performed in a unique solo narrative form.
Japan, §VI: Theatre
music
3. Kabuki.
Japanese theatrical form popular since the Edo period (1603–1868)
and the source of many major musical genres.
(i) History.
In the late 17th century the term kabuki was used to refer
to something unconventional, such as clothing or social behaviour. The word was
first connected with the theatre in a source of 1603 that mentions an unusual
dance (kabuki odori) supposedly performed in 1596 by Okuni, a female
dancer from the Izumo Shintō shrine. Using a nō-style stage
set on the Kamo river-bed in Kyoto, she performed a lively version of a
Buddhist festival dance, the nembutsu odori, to the accompaniment of the
drums and flute of the nō and a small Buddhist gong that she played
herself. The popularity of the entertainment was enhanced by additional
folkdances and pantomimes. Such performances subsequently spread through the
country as female (onna kabuki) or prostitute (yūjo kabuki)
‘modern’ theatre. In 1629 the government banned them, although the rival genre,
the wakashū kabuki (‘young-boy show’), continued. These forms of
popular theatre had developed rapidly, the major musical change being the
addition of the shamisen, a three-string plucked lute, as the chief
melodic instrument (see §II, 6 above).
The banning of the ‘young-boy’ kabuki in 1642 led to the
use of the term ‘yarō’ (‘male-adult’) kabuki and to
pantomime comedy (momomane kyōgen zukushi). However, audiences
preferred the term kabuki, and as the drama matured, the Chinese
characters that stood for music, dance and acting were chosen to write it.
Traditional kabuki has remained a genre performed entirely
by males, the role of onnagata (female impersonator) being highly
respected. It was cultivated and popularized by itinerant and local companies
as well as in the permanent theatres of big cities such as Osaka, Kyoto and Edo
(now Tokyo), and by the 19th century there was an established repertory of 18
great plays and a tradition of famous playwrights, ‘hit’ shows and star actors
(fig.33). Much of the tradition survived into the 20th
century, continuing alongside regional variants and new styles (some of which
include actresses and new music). Most major kabuki companies are owned
by film corporations, but in 1965 a government-subsidized national theatre was
established, which regularly shows kabuki (among other traditional
genres) and includes a training school for kabuki performers.
There are two main kinds of kabuki play: jidaimono,
or pseudo-historical period pieces, and sewamono, stories dealing with
plebeian life of the Edo period. There are also modern plays. Traditional plays
are seldom performed complete, as they may last for a day or more. Normally the
Kabuki-za in Tokyo stages two different programmes a day, each consisting of
single acts from plays and often dances from other acts. Some scenes have no
music at all, but only the content of the more usual kabuki dramas with
music is discussed here.
(ii) Performing practice.
Kabuki music is played by onstage (debayashi) or offstage (geza)
groups. Both use percussion and flutes and perform different genres of shamisen
music, the most commonly used being gidayū, nagauta,
kiyomoto and tokiwazu (see §II, 6(ii) above). Players of each genre
belong to different guilds and maintain separate rooms backstage. In plays
derived from the puppet theatre (bunraku), the gidayū singer
and shamisen player, known collectively as the chobo, kneel on a
dais stage-left or behind a bamboo-curtained alcove above the stage-left
entrance. In pieces of pure dance using nagauta or in works derived from
nō plays, the onstage ensemble traditionally consists of a row of
singers and shamisen (up to eight of each) on a red dais at the back of
the stage, with the drums and flute of the nō (known collectively
as the hayashi) on the floor in front of them (fig.34).
Up to four kotsuzumi (hourglass drums held at the shoulder) and two taiko
(drums played with a stick) may be used, although only one ōtsuzumi
(side-held hourglass drum) and one flute are usual. The flautist uses both the nō
flute (fue or nōkan) and a bamboo flute of folk origin (takebue
or shinobue). If more than one type of shamisen music is used on
stage, the arrangement of the musicians is determined by the layout of the set.
In such mixed performances (kakeai) the genre of the performers can be
identified not only by their style but also by the colour and shape of the
singers’ music stands.
The offstage or geza ensemble is normally positioned in a
room at the stage-right corner, from which its members can see, through a
bamboo curtain (kuromisu), the stage or the hanamichi (entrance
ramp) that runs from the back of the auditorium to the stage. The geza
ensemble may use the instruments and singers from the nagauta ensemble
mentioned above, as well as many other percussion combinations. The ōdaiko,
a large barrel drum with two tacked heads, and a temple bell (kane) are
frequently used, as are instruments of folk or festival origin such as the hand
gong (atarigane), the okedō and the festival taiko
stick drums. Horse bells (orugōru), cymbals (chappa) and a
xylophone (mokkin) may also add appropriate dramatic effect to
traditional kabuki.
More modern variants of kabuki include the genre called
Super Kabuki, created by the actor Ichikawa Ennosuke in 1986. This uses a
fast-paced staging and adds to the traditional musical elements a wide range of
other instruments (koto, shakuhachi, biwa and even some
Western instruments) playing new compostitions.
(iii) Functions of the music.
Offstage music, like film music, may give sound effects, set the
mood, support stage actions or imply unspoken thoughts. Examples of sound
effects are the use of Buddhist bells and perhaps a sung prayer to indicate
that a scene is set near a big temple, or the use in a seashore scene of a
pattern on the ōdaiko drum representing the sound of waves rolling
in. Mood and location can be specified further by an offstage song, often sung
before the curtain is pulled aside, which tells the audience that the scene is
set in a geisha house, in a palace or on the Tōkaidō road between
Kyoto and Edo. Certain shamisen interludes (aikata), when
combined with the appropriate ōdaiko drumbeats, can imply such
contexts as cold weather, rain or a dark summer night. A correctly beaten drum
indicates approaching danger as ‘naturally’ as the tremolo diminished chord
does in traditional Western drama. Dialogues and soliloquies may be underpinned
by meriyasu (shamisen patterns), which are chosen for their
correspondence to the text or the character. Unspoken thoughts can be expressed
by meriyasu songs sung offstage while the actor broods, writes a
farewell letter, or otherwise moves without speaking. More active stage events,
such as fights (tachimawari) and formalized slow-motion fight dances,
have specific instrumental accompaniment (dontappo).
There are over 150 geza songs and an equal number of shamisen
interludes and percussion patterns. The musicians know which devices to use for
each situation, and the names of such devices are found in performance books (tsukechō)
provided for each production by the chief geza musician. The audience,
like its Western counterpart, normally cannot name or describe the structure of
a given signal but through familiarity with the genre can feel the sense of
such musical events in relation to the drama.
Onstage music is generally direct narrative commentary or dance
accompaniment. The narrative style (katarimono) is related to that of bunraku
(see §II, 4(iii)(b) above), except that dialogue is spoken by the actors, not
the narrator. The dance accompaniment is adapted to the choreographic needs of
the performer and often requires special offstage effects to enhance the mood.
(iv) Form.
Kabuki plays and dances, like Western operas and ballets, have an
endless variety of structures dependent on plots and actions. The most typical
form of dance generally maintains the tradition of a tripartite division (jo,
ha and kyū; see §III above), although with different
nomenclature.
The deha (‘coming out’) contains an introduction (oki)
and a travelling (michiyuki) section. The nature of the character, the
setting and the means of entrance (trap-door, ramp, stage entrance) influence
the musical style of both these sections. The chūha (middle
section) often has a highly lyrical, romantic passage called the kudoki
and occasionally some story-telling (monogatari). The major dance
section (odori ji) is essential. The exit section (iriha)
involves greater musical and choreographic action (chirashi) and a
standard finale (dangire). Such a dance piece may be 15 to 40 minutes
long, and there are great variations in the forms of specific pieces.
(v) Musical structure.
The instrumentation of a kabuki dance piece varies
according to the needs of the form and the dance. The singer and the shamisen
perform the melodies; the use of the drums and flutes is more complex. Lyrical
sections are often supported by the bamboo flute. The nō flute is
used to play patterns totally unrelated to the shamisen melody: it sets
the mood or, with the taiko stick drum, performs parts of patterns
derived from nō. The taiko itself is used to play either
named, stereotyped patterns originating in the nō tradition or
units created for kabuki. The latter tend to reinforce the rhythm of the
shamisen music, while the former sound ‘out of synchronization’ with it,
although they match the melody of the nō flute if it is also being
played. Such deliberate disjunction helps to create the necessary sense of
forward motion and progression. The two tsuzumi drums are similarly
used; often they directly support the shamisen rhythm in a style called chirikara,
named after the mnemonics by which the music is learnt. When the drummers play
patterns derived from nō, they, too, sound out of step with the
main melody. Sometimes, therefore, the tsuzumi and shamisen are
in one rhythmic conjunction, while the taiko and nō flute
are tonally, melodically and rhythmically in a different cycle. This can be
called a ‘sliding door’ effect, for the units each have a fixed internal
structure but do not necessarily begin and end together. The effect is
analogous to that of the harmonic settings of Western traditional music,
although the sound is very different. As in Western harmonic progressions, the
tensions are released at main cadence points.
Japan, §VI: Theatre
music
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
nō
W. Malm: ‘The Rhythmic Orientation of Two Drums in the Japanese Noh Drama’, EthM, ii/3 (1958), 89–95
P. O’Neill: Early Noh
Drama: its Background, Character and Development
(London, 1958)
W. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959)
W. Malm: ‘An Introduction to Taiko Drum Music in the Japanese Noh Drama’, EthM, iv/2 (1960), 75–8
M. Yokomichi and A. Omote: Yōkyokushū, Nihon Koten Bungaku Taikei, xl–xli (Tokyo, 1960–63
M. Yokomichi: disc notes,
Nō no Ongaku, Victor SJ
3005–06 (1963)
D. Keene: Nō: The
Classical Theatre of Japan (Tokyo, 1966)
D. Kenny: A Guide to
Kyogen (Tokyo, 1968)
D. Keene: Twenty Plays
of the Nō Theatre (New York, 1970)
F. Hoff and W. Flindt: ‘The Life Structure of Noh’, Concerned Theatre Japan, vols 2–4 (Tokyo, 1973), 209–56
A. Tamba: La structure
musicale du Noh, theatre traditionnel japonais (Paris,
1974; Eng. trans. as The Musical Structure of Noh, Tokyo, 1981)
W. Malm: ‘The Musical Characteristics and Practice of the Japanese Noh Drama in
an East Asian Context’, Chinese
and Japanese Music-Dramas, eds. J. Crump and W. Malm
(Ann Arbor, 1975), 99–142
D. Berger: ‘The Nohkan: its Construction and Music’, EthM, ix/3 (1975), 221–39
M. Bethe and K. Brazell: Noh as
Performance: an Analysis of the Kuse Scene of Yamamba
(Ithaca, NY, 1978)
R. Tyler: Pining Wind:
a Cycle of Noh Plays (Ithaca, NY, 1978)
R. Tyler: Granny
Mountains: a Second Cycle of Noh Plays (Ithaca, NY, 1978)
R. Emmert: ‘Hiranori: a Unique Rhythm Form in Japanese Noh Music’, Musical Voices of Asia, ed. R. Emmert and Y. Minegishi (Tokyo, 1980), 100–107
J. Rimer and M. Yamazaki: On the Art
of the Noh Drama: the Major Treatises of Zeami
(Princeton, NJ, 1984)
T. Hare: Zeami’s
Style: the Noh Plays of Zeami Motokiyo (Stanford, CA, 1986)
R. Emmert: ‘The Maigoto of Noh: a Musical Analysis of the Chu no Mai’, Yearbook for Traditional Music, xv (1983), 5
K. Komparu: The Noh
Theatre: Principles and Perspectives, trans. J. Corddry
(New York, 1983)
H. Nishino and H. Hata, eds.: Nō-Kyōgen
Jiten (Tokyo, 1987)
M. Yokomichi and H. Koyama, eds.: Iwanami
Kōza: Nō-Kyōgen, vols i–viii (Tokyo, 1987–90)
K. Brazell: Twelve Plays
of the Noh and Kyogen Theatre (Ithaca, NY, 1989)
K. Yasuda: Masterworks
of the Noh Theatre (Bloomington, IN, 1989)
D. Kenny: The Kyogen
Book (Tokyo, 1989)
B. Ortolani: The Japanese
Noh Theatre: from Shamanistic Ritual to Contemporary Pluralism (Leiden, 1995)
M. Bethe and R. Emmert: Noh
Performance Guide, vols. i–vii (Tokyo, 1992–7)
R. Tyler: Japanese
Nō Dramas (London, 1992)
C. Morley: Transformation,
Miracles and Mischief: the Mountain Priest Plays of Kyogen (Ithaca, NY, 1993)
J. Brandell: Noh and
Kyogen in the contemporary World (Honolulu, 1997)
K. Brazell, ed.: Traditional
Japanese Theater: an Anthology of Plays (New York, 1998)
bunraku
D. Keene: Bunraku: the
Art of the Japanese Puppet Theatre (Tokyo and London, 1965)
E. Kikkawa: Nihon ongaku
no rekishi [A history of Japanese music] (Tokyo and
Osaka, 1965, 9/1974)
C.J. Dunn: The Early
Japanese Puppet Drama (London, 1966)
Y. Inoura: A History of
Japanese Theatre, ii: Bunraku and Kabuki (Tokyo,
1971)
Y. Kakiuchi: ‘The Tradition of Gidayū-bushi: a Study of Comparative
Analysis of Okuri in Ehon-Taikōki 10 danme, Amagasaki-no-Dan’, Preservation and Development of the
Traditional Performing Arts (Tokyo, 1981), 181–203
W.P. Malm: ‘A Musical Approach to the Study of Japanese Jōruri’, Chūshingura: Studies in Kabuki and
the Puppet Theater, ed. J.R. Brandon (Honolulu, 1982), 59–110
K. Motegi: ‘Aural Learning in Gidayu-bushi, Music of the Japanese Puppet
Theater’, YTM, xvi, (1984), 97–108
C. Yamada: ‘Gidayū-bushi ni okeru makura no ongaku gohō’ [On the melodic pattern makura in gidayū-bushi],
Geinō no kagaku, xv (1984)
C.A. Gerstle: Circles of
Fantasy: Conventions in the Plays of Chikamatsu (Cambridge,
MA, 1986)
K. Inobe and others: Gidayū-bushi
no yōshiki tenkai [The stylistic development of gidayū-bushi]
(Tokyo, 1986)
I. Tsunoda and others: Bunraku no
ongaku [Music of bunraku] (Tokyo, 1986)
A. Coaldrake: ‘Female Tayū in the Gidayū Narrative Tradition
of Japan’, Women and Music in
Cross-cultural Perspective, ed. E. Koskoff (New York, 1987), 151–61
C.A. Gerstle, K. Inobe and W.P. Malm: Theater as
Music: the Bunraku Play ‘Mt. Imo and Mt. Se’ (Ann
Arbor, 1990) [incl. cassettes of
the complete act]
kabuki
E. Ernst: The Kabuki
Theatre , (London 1956/R)
W. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959/R)
J.R. Brandon: Kabuki: Five
Classic Plays (Harvard, CT 1975)
W.P. Malm: ‘Four Seasons of the Old Mountain Woman: an Example of Japanese Nagauta
Text Setting’, Journal of the
American Oriental Society, xxxi/1 (1978), 83–117
S.L. Leiter: Kabuki
Encyclopedia (Westport, CT, 1979)
W. Malm: Nagauta: the
Heart of Kabuki Music (Tokyo, 1963)
C. Dunn and B. Torigoe, eds.: The Actors’
Analects (Yakusha Rongo) (Tokyo, 1969)
M. Gunji: Kabuki (Tokyo and Palo Alto, CA 1969)
Y. Inoura: A History of
Japanese Theatre, ii: Bunraku
and Kabuki (Tokyo, 1971)
J. Brandon, W. Malm and D. Shively, eds.: Studies in
Kabuki (Honolulu, 1978)
G. Kakinoki: ‘Nagauta Kokaji ni mieru ryūhasei’
[Sectarian differences as seen in the kabuki dance Kokaji], Geinō no Kagaku, ix (1978), 153–204
M. Yokomichi: ‘Nagauta narimono no kokei’ [Old percussion
patterns for kabuki dance], Geinō no Kagaku, ix (1978), 95–151
D. Tanaka: ‘Kabuki hayashi yōroku’ [Catalogue of kabuki
percussion and flute music], Kabuki ongaku, ed. Tōyō Ongaku Gakkai (Tokyo, 1980), 199–359
W. Malm: Six Hidden
Views of Japanese Music (Berkeley, 1986)
A. Tokita: Kiyomoto-bushi:
Narrative Music in Kabuki Dance (diss., Monash U., 1988)
Japan
VII. Folk music
Until a new phrase, ‘minzoku ongaku’, translated from
English and German, came into use in the mid-20th century, there had been no
exact word in Japanese for ‘folk music’. There are two meanings of minzoku
ongaku, each written differently in Chinese characters but pronounced
alike: music of various nations and folk music of a particular nation. The
connotations of these two words correspond exactly to the German terms for
studies of human traditions, ‘Völkerkunde’ and ‘Volkskunde’. Minzoku ongaku
in the latter sense is now fairly well understood to denote the kind of music
that is played in villages and towns by non-professional musicians.
Japanese folk music can be seen as having three major divisions: warabe-uta
(traditional children’s game songs); min’yō (folksongs); and music
for minzoku geinō (folk performing arts).
1. History.
2. Warabe-uta.
3. Min’yō.
4. Minzoku geinō.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §VII: Folk
music
1. History.
One of the customs of the common people in the early 8th century
ce was the singing of utagaki, or kagai, courting songs between
men and women sung during spring and autumn festivals. This was documented by
the writers of the Fudoki (compiled in 713), the official documents
containing cultural and topographical descriptions of the five regions of
Japan. Similar folk traditions, usually combined with agricultural rites, were
observed until the mid-20th century by villagers in various places in Japan.
The two oldest chronicles, Kojiki (‘Record of ancient
matters’, 712) and Nihon shoki (‘Chronicles of Japan’, 720), contain the
texts of early folksongs called hinaburi (‘rural manner’), sakahogai
no uta (‘songs of the drinking rite’) and wazauta (divination songs
and songs of political events). Twenty-one songs from the two chronicles are
also found in the Fudoki, where seven more songs are recorded. Although
the texts have various metrical forms, the form with 5+7+5+7+7 syllables is
most common among these songs: when the first comprehensive anthology of songs,
the Man’yōshū (20 volumes), was edited in the latter half of
the 8th century, this metrical form was found to be almost exclusively the
basis for about 4500 songs dating from the 4th century to the mid-8th century.
Among these were many songs of everyday tasks such as cloth-bleaching,
rice-pounding, corn-grinding and sake-brewing. The song texts with 5+7+5+7+7
syllables are usually considered the most typical of Japanese poems and hence
are called waka (‘Japanese song’). These were actually sung in the early
days, but later, by the Heian period (794–1185), they had become purely written
poems occasionally chanted or recited in a stylized manner. These still survive
and are performed every year at the imperial New Year song party.
The musicians of the imperial palace also preserve and often
perform the repertories of kagura and saibara, which have much to
do with the folksongs of the Heian period. The former includes the ceremonial
rites, specifically called mi-kagura (see §V, 1 above), performed by the
court musicians for the Shintō deities. Although it has been highly
stylized, with gagaku influence, and respectfully arranged as the
imperial rite, kagura reveals many elements of folksong style, such as
leader-chorus (responsorial) singing and the alternate singing of two groups. Saibara
has an even more direct relationship with the folksongs of the period. There
are several opinions about its origin, including the theory of Kawaguchi Ekai
(1866–1945), who insisted that saibara originated in the Tibetan love-song
called saibar. It is, however, generally believed that saibara
consisted of a group of folksongs from the central and western parts of Japan
that were chosen by the aristocracy for singing and were set to gagaku
instruments. This tradition was almost forgotten by the middle of the Kamakura
period (1192–1333) but was partly reconstructed (in greatly modified form) in
the 17th century and more so in the 19th and 20th centuries. Within the
aristocracy there was yet another group of folksongs, called fuzoku,
from eastern Japan; these remained in complete obscurity after the Middle Ages.
However, one of the imperial court musicians, Yamanoi Motokiyo, has deciphered
notation from an old scroll dated 1186 containing 14 fuzoku, which
reveal the interesting fact that most of the songs are based on the same scale
structure that underlies modern folksongs, the min’yō onkai (see §3
below).
During the Middle Ages, that is the Kamakura and
Muromachi(1338–1573) periods, many kinds of folk performing arts came into vogue.
Some of them, such as dengaku, sarugaku and kusemai, were
later performed by the specialized professionals who were the first in Japanese
history to create a new artistic form, the nō theatre (see §VI, 1
above). Many others, such as bon-odori (folkdances for the late summer
ancestral festival) and hayashida (rice-transplanting ritual
performance), have remained folk performing arts even in the 20th century. In
addition to these there were many folksongs recorded in a few anthologies of kouta,
short songs of the time. Some of them can still be found among the texts of
20th-century folksongs.
Most modern folksongs date back to the Edo period (1603–1868),
however. Although the townspeople were more creative than the villagers in
their musical art forms, the people from rural areas were also very productive
during that period. In the early 17th century a genre of typical Japanese
theatre, kabuki, was created by Okuni, a shrine maiden, who later
organized a group of entertainers and dancers, both men and women, to perform furyū
dances on stage. Like the nō theatre, kabuki was deeply
rooted in folk tradition in its early days (see §VI, 3 above).
The shamisen and a short version of the shakuhachi
(flute) known as the hitoyogiri came into vogue among the people in the
latter half of the 17th century. In 1664 Nakamura Sōzan, a blind musician,
wrote a book entitled Shichiku shoshin-shū (‘Collection for
beginners on silk and bamboo’); its three volumes were intended for beginners
on the hitoyogiri, koto and shamisen, one volume for each.
He used the popular songs and folksongs of his time as studies for the
instruments; among them are found many bon-odori songs, some of which
still survive.
There have also been several anthologies of folksongs; the most
informative one concerning work songs of eastern and central Japan, including
Hokkaidō, is Hina no hitofushi, edited in 1809 by Sugae Masumi
(1754–1829). Towards the end of the Edo period and during the Meiji era
(1868–1912) a very large number of popular songs appeared, depicting the life
of the people in that changing society as well as the succession of social
events. Most of these songs were soon forgotten despite their popularity; some,
however, remained for a longer time and became folksongs, most of which are now
sung as ozashiki-uta (songs for geisha and other parties).
After urbanization of the whole country, some of the folksongs and
traditional performing arts became more popular in a wider region through the
mass media; many are now performed by amateurs and semi-professionals, while
others are gradually being forgotten by the people, who are no longer working
and living in the ways they used to. But in the 1960s and 1970s an increasing
number of folksong enthusiasts among young people and artists began to use
traditional folk materials for their music.
Japanese folk music had never been studied scientifically before
Machida Kashō (1888–1981) began his private gramophone archive of Japanese
folksongs in 1934; this was later transferred to NHK (Japan Broadcasting
Corporation), where Machida continued his work editing the voluminous anthology
Nihon min’yō taikan. His study was followed by those of many
musicologists, including Takeda Chūichirō, who edited Tōhoku
min’yō-shū, Hattori Ryūtarō, Koizumi Fumio and Takeuchi
Tsutomu.
Japan, §VII: Folk
music
2. Warabe-uta.
There are three kinds of Japanese song for children: (shōgaku-)shōka
(songs for primary school use); dōyō (songs for children
composed by professional musicians); and warabe-uta (traditional game
songs). The last type is different from the other two mainly in that its form
is simpler and it is always combined with some kind of game. Significantly, warabe-uta
predominantly use traditional pentatonic scales and modes: they are
‘traditional’ products and are generally passed on from child to child.
By contrast, shōka and dōyō are
products of adult composers and lyricists, dating from the 1870s, after the
introduction of occidental music. Although tending to be taught in schools,
often with the aid of printed notation and lyrics, many have entered the oral
tradition; still, it is difficult to deem them ‘folksongs’. More so than warabe-uta,
they are sung also by adults, who find them nostalgic. They are based on
Western major and minor modes, on the hybridized ‘pentatonic major and minor’
modes (see §I, 4 above), and only very rarely on traditional modes. They also
sometimes employ 3/4 metre, which is never found in traditional music or in warabe-uta.
Given such Western elements, it is not surprising that shōka and dōyō
are often performed in harmonized settings.
Many warabe-uta are still sung by children, regardless of
where they live throughout the country. These can be classified into ten groups
according to the kind of game for which they are sung: tonae-uta, play
songs without gestures, including kazoe-uta (counting songs), waruguchi-uta
(abusing or teasing songs) and kae-uta (parody songs); ekaki-uta
(picture-drawing songs), which are very typical among Japanese and Korean
children; ohajiki- and ishikeri-uta (play songs using marbles and
rocks); otedama-uta (play songs with bean bags); maritsuki-uta
(ball-bouncing songs); nawatobi-uta (skipping-rope songs); janken-uta
(rock-scissors-paper game songs); oteawase-uta (hand-clapping songs); karadaasobi-uta
(a newly coined word for game songs with body movements, such as finger games,
face games and foot games); and oniasobi-uta (play songs for large
groups to decide who will be ‘it’).
Warabe-uta melodies, simple in structure, are usually within the range of a
6th or an octave, and in many cases they are based on one or two tetrachords.
Following the tetrachordal model of Koizumi (see §I, 4 above), we find that yō
or min’yō tetrachords or scales are the most frequent in
traditional warabe-uta, as in traditional folksong; the in or miyako-bushi
tetrachord or scale is also common. A few warabe-uta mix more than one
type. A good example is the well-known ‘Tōryanse’ (ex.16a), which begins with a yō
tetrachord then moves to two conjunct in tetrachords, the first of which
adds a lower-neighbour tone that strictly speaking belongs to a yō
tetrachord. This is a relatively complex melody for traditional children’s
songs; a simpler one is shown in ex.16b.
Text setting of warabe-uta is overwhelmingly syllabic. The
metrical forms, however, depend almost exclusively on the form of the
particular game. The skipping-rope songs usually have a slow duple metre,
whereas the ball-bouncing songs show more variety in rhythm, depending on how
the players bounce the balls.
Japan, §VII: Folk
music
3. Min’yō.
A relatively unified conceptual category of ‘folksong’ has only
come into existence in Japan since the 1890s, with the gradual spread and
acceptance of the term min’yō. This was a direct translation from
the German word Volkslied, and the concept, like the term itself, owed
much to European influence as Japan was rapidly Westernized. This term
gradually replaced other words such as kuniburi, hinauta and riyō,
all meaning ‘rural song’. The ‘folk’ themselves tended until recently to call
their own songs merely uta, the general term for all song, but adding
appropriate modifiers when necessary (e.g. taue-uta, ‘rice-transplanting
song’).
The content of the category of min’yō is not fixed,
with debate and disagreement among scholars as well as among fans and
practitioners. It includes, of course, all kinds of songs that are
traditionally inherited mainly through oral transmission by non-professional
singers; many of these were unaccompanied work songs. Additionally, it embraces
arrangements and performances of such songs by professional ‘folk singers’ (min’yō
kashu) accompanied on traditional instruments; these are now often called
‘stage folksongs’ (sutēji min’yō). Finally, the category may
include so-called ‘new folksongs’ (shin-min’yō) composed during the
20th century by known composers, generally professionals, and often
commissioned by rural commmunities or companies to serve as publicity songs;
these are rarely sung but instead are broadcast over loudspeakers at train
stations, community dances etc.
Unlike their counterparts in the West, virtually every min’yō
has a ‘hometown’ (furusato, lit. ‘old village’), hence the saying min’yō
wa kokoro no furusato ‘folksong is the heart’s hometown’. The title’s first
word is itself probably the name of a town or pre-modern province, usually
followed by a word such as uta, bushi, ondo or jinku,
all basically meaning ‘song’; thus Yagi bushi, ‘Song from [the town of]
Yagi’ (ex.17 ), or Tsugaru aiya bushi,
‘Song [extensively using the vocable] aiya from [the pre-modern province
of] Tsugaru’. Commercial recordings generally list the prefecture of origin
immediately after the title.
A song’s title had no need to mention the place of origin until
the song had migrated. An early example is Ise ondo, an entertainment
song from the great Shintō shrine town of Ise, which now exists in
variants throughout Japan, having been brought back by pilgrims. Most songs,
however, only acquired place names after the late 19th century, as rapid
urbanization and improved transport carried songs with their singers far from
home. Sometimes a migrating song keeps its original place name alongside its
new one: Esashi Oiwake is Esashi town’s version of a song that was
carried by travellers from the distant post-town of Oiwake. Given the link to
rural homes, it is not surprising that folksongs are often mentioned in the
popular songs of the genre enka, many of which express urban migrants’
nostalgia for home.
Scholars have classified traditional min’yō variously,
but often into shigoto-uta (work songs), sakamori-uta
(drinking-party songs) bon-odori-uta (dance songs for the (o)-bon
ancestral festival) and ozashiki-uta (songs for geisha parties or
similar occasions); some would include a category for songs sung as part of
various minzoku geinō (see §4 below). The largest and most varied category
by far is work songs. When Yanagita Kunio first classified Japanese folksongs
in 1936, he listed six subtypes of work song: ta-uta (paddy-field
songs), niwa-uta (‘garden songs’, for work at home, indoors and
outdoors), yama-uta (‘mountain songs’, including lumberjack songs etc.),
umi-uta (sea songs), waza-uta (‘skilled craft’ songs pertaining
to various professions) and michi-uta (‘road songs’, for transportation
etc.). But many finer classifications have been offered. In some cases there
are specific songs for various stages of a task such as sake-making.
Some ‘work songs’ help to coordinate the rhythm of a work group and thus need
to have a clear metre; others may be solo songs for distraction during or
between work tasks, and these may be in free rhythm. Modernization has
eliminated the contexts for most work songs, though dance and party songs have
survived better in their original homes, since parties and the ancestral
festival are still important.
The musical features of min’yō are diverse but may be
summarized as follows. The overwhelming majority of songs are pentatonic, most
often in the yō mode (hence its alternative name, the min’yō
onkai, ‘folksong scale’) but frequently also in the in (miyako-bushi)
or ritsu modes. ‘New folksongs’ of the 1970s and later, however, tend to
use the ‘pentatonic major’ or in rare cases the ‘pentatonic minor’ (see §I, 4
above) as these are easier to harmonize Western-style. A loud, sharp voice is
preferred except in intimate situations; a high tessitura is also generally
favoured, especially among professionals. The relationship between the voice
and any melodic accompaniment is heterophonic, although some older songs
feature short repeated motifs on flutes or shamisen.
Songs can be metred or non-metred (in ‘free-rhythm’). Metre is
virtually always duple, either simple (2/4) or compound (6/8), with a bar of
6/8 mostly realized as the sequence crotchet–quaver–crotchet–quaver. Skill at
various types of vocal ornamentation (kobushi, ‘little melodies’) is one
mark of a good singer and flourishes especially in free-rhythm songs such as Esashi
Oiwake. Ex.18a shows the first few seconds of a
notation devised for this song in the mid-20th century (no other folksong has
ever had such a notation), with ornaments expressed by various special symbols.
Sonograms of two singers (ex.18b, first two partials) are eerily similar
to the notation. The linked braces show correspondences between the notation
and the sonograms. Ex.18c is a Western transcription, spaced to match
sonograms.
Many songs of all types are now sung by professionals in ‘stage’
arrangements, accompanied by a standard ensemble: shakuhachi alone for
free-rhythm songs and together with shamisen (depending on the nature of
the song), taiko (usually a laced shime-daiko and a flattish
tacked-head hira-daiko), kane hand-gong and either shakuhachi
or shinobue transverse flute for metered songs (shamisen and shakuhachi
were uncommon in most traditional villages). Unlike village song, all
professional folksong features a solo vocalist, often backed by two or three
singers to provide a refrain (hayashi). Even these ‘stage’ versions
retain their ability to trigger nostalgia, and links with traditional village
life are often recalled (fig.35).
As a counterbalance to the professionalization and urbanization of
min’yō, many regional songs are now transmitted in their
traditional mode by locally-based ‘preservation societies’ (hozonkai).
For work songs, members may even reproduce the movements of the original task
of, say, fishnet hauling or barley threshing as they sing.
As recently as the 1970s, nearly half of the Japanese population
identified themselves as fans of min’yō, far exceeding any other
genre aside from ‘pop’ music. The figure was much lower at the end of the 20th
century; however, there are still frequent concerts by professionals, recitals
by their students, occasional televised min’yō shows (especially from
local stations) etc. ‘Folksong bars’ (min’yō sakaba) in various
major cities allow customers to sing accompanied by the house band (fig.36). In August, ancestral festival dances in every town
and village feature min’yō, although these are often recordings of
‘new folksongs’ with Western instrumental accompaniment rather than live
traditional tunes. There are also numerous min’yō contests, some
national, some focussed on a single song from a single community; the latter
strengthen the long-standing links between local song and tourism. The largest
of several umbrella min’yō organisations, the Japan Folk Song
Association (Nihon Min’yō Kyōkai), has had as many as 50,000 members,
most of whom teach or study via formal lessons on the model of the iemoto
system of the classical arts (see §I, 3 above).
The most popular aspect of min’yō within the general
populace, particularly among the young, must be tsugaru-jamisen, a solo
tradition of dynamic, partly improvised shamisen music, which has
separated off from Tsugaru-region folksong accompaniment. It provided a
livelihood for blind itinerants in the early part of the 20th century. The
traditional-style folk singer Itō Takio has also attracted a wider
audience (if reducing his former one) through performing min’yō accompanied
by jazz ensemble, synthesizer or various other mixes of non-traditional
instruments, or by enhanced traditional ensembles, while keeping his standard min’yō
vocal style and at the same time adding striking dynamic and tempo changes.
Min’yō, oddly, has rarely interacted with the world of fōku
songu, Western-style ‘folksong’ accompanied by guitars and other
instruments. But it is having some small impact on non-mainstream pop musicians
such as Hosono Haruomi and Soul Flower Union. Such artists, however, currently
tend to prefer Okinawan to other styles of Japanese folksong.
Japan, §VII: Folk
music
4. Minzoku geinō.
Most minzoku geinō, also called kyōdo
geinō, are performed by local villagers at the festivals of
Shintō shrines and Buddhist temples (fig.37). The
most commonly used scholarly classification of minzoku geinō is
that of Honda Yasuji (see Thornbury, 1997; Hoff, 1978). While far from
watertight, it does capture most folk performing arts within four major
categories, of which the last is a catch-all: kagura (more specifically satok-agura,
as distinct from the mi-kagura of the imperial palace), which is
performed by Shintō priests as well as villagers and townsfolk with a
variety of entertainments, including a dance-drama based on Shintō
mythology for the consolation of ancestors’ spirits and the long life of the
people; dengaku, which is performed by farmers wishing for a good
harvest and is associated with a variety of dances and mimes; furyū,
group dances with various origins, including exorcist and Buddhist invocations;
and miscellaneous theatrical forms, dance-dramas and pageants that originated
from the arts of the upper class of earlier society, such as gagaku, bugaku
and sangaku, but which are now arranged into local styles and performed
by local people.
The music of these folk performances may be either instrumental or
vocal and accompanied by various folk instruments. The most commonly used
idiophones are: dōbyōshi (a pair of cymbals), kane
(gong), sōban (a pair of gongs), suri-zasara (scraper), bin-zasara
(set of concussion plaques strung together) and yotsudake (bamboo
castanets). Membranophones include the okedō (cylindrical drum),
two sizes of tsuzumi (hourglass drum), shimedaiko (barrel drum
with two laced heads), ōdaiko (nailed barrel drum) and uchiwa-daiko
(frame drum). String instruments used are the shamisen and kokyū
(fiddle), while aerophones include the shinobue (transverse flute), nōkan
(transverse flute used in nō theatre and some folk ritual music), shakuhachi
(end-blown flute) and horagai (conch-shell trumpet). The shinobue
is by far the most common melodic instrument, indeed the only one in most minzoku
geinō, partly due to its ease of manufacture. Many of these
instruments have multiple names.
Melodies of most minzoku geinō use the ritsu or
yō modes, with the in being rarer except near urban centres
(hence the in mode’s alternative name: miyako-bushi, ‘urban
tune’). However, the tunings of locally-made shinobue are highly diverse
in pitch and intervallic pattern.
Minzoku geinō, like min’yō, have often
moved from traditional contexts to the concert stage, hotel lobbies and so
forth. Various folkloric festivals are now held throughout Japan, which feature
groups from several regions. Preservationism is encouraged by national and
local government systems of designating certain traditions as Important
Intangible Folk Cultural Properties or the like; outside of the original
context, however, significant innovation may occur. A major new phenomenon is
the popularity of large ensembles centred on stick-drums, creating since the
1960s a new tradition called Kumi-daiko or wadaiko. Communities
throughout Japan are forming such ensembles, competing for members with
traditional minzoku geinō. The worldwide popularity of groups such
as Kodō risks misleading non-Japanese as to the nature of village
performing arts.
Japan, §VII: Folk
music
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
K. Yanagida: Min’yō
oboegaki [Notes on Japanese folksong] (Tokyo, 1940)
Nihon min'yō taikan [Anthology
of Japanese folksongs] (Tokyo, 1944–88; reissued 1992–4 with 90 CDs)
Tōhoku
min'yō-shū [Anthology of folksongs from the
north-eastern district] (Tokyo, 1956–67) [pubn of Nihon
Hōsō Kyōkai]
F. Koizumi: Nihon
dentō ongaku no kenkyū [Studies in Japanese
traditional music] (Tokyo, 1958/R)
K. Asano: Nihon no
min'yō [Folksongs of Japan] (Tokyo, 1960)
M. Yamanoi: Fuzoku
yakufu [Deciphering of fuzoku] (Tokyo, 1961)
D. Berger: Folk Songs
of Japanese Children (Rutland, VT, 1969)
F. Koizumi, ed.: Warabeuta no
kenkyū [Japanese children’s game songs] (Tokyo, 1969)
K. Machida and K. Asano, eds.: Warabeuta (Tokyo, 1973)
W. Malm: ‘Shoden: a Study in Tokyo Festival Music’, YIFMC, vii (1975), 44–66
F. Hoff: Song, Dance,
Storytelling: Aspects of the Performing Arts in Japan
(Ithaca, NY, 1978)
F. Koizumi: ‘Rhythm in Japanese Folk Music’, Musical Voices of Asia: Tokyo 1978, 108–19
R. Uchida: ‘Rice-Planting Music of Chindo (Korea) and the Chugoku Region (Japan)’, The Performing Arts: Music and Dance, ed. J. Blacking and J.W. Kealiinohomoku (The Hague, 1979), 109–17
T. Takami: ‘Method of Learning Folk Music and their Influence on the Music Itself:
the Case of Etchū-Owara-bushi’, Preservation and Development of the Traditional Performing Arts:
Tokyo 1980, 19–27
P.R. Isaku: Mountain
Storm, Pine Breeze: Folk Song in Japan (Tucson, AZ, 1981)
K. Nakai and others: Minzoku geinō
jiten [Dictionary of folk performing arts] (Tokyo, 1981)
G. Kakinoki: ‘Kariboshikiri uta no hikaku bunseki’
[Comparative analysis of ‘Kariboshikiri uta’], Nihon no onkai,
ed. Tōyō Ongaku Gakkai (Tokyo, 1982), 97–121
K. Asano, ed.: Nihon
min’yō daijiten [Great dictionary of Japanese folk
song] (Tokyo, 1983)
E. Markham: Suibara (Cambridge, 1983)
L. Fujie: Matsuri-bayashi
of Tokyo: the Role of Supporting Organizations in Traditional Music (Ann Arbor, 1987)
D. Hughes: ‘Japanese “New Folk Songs”, Old and New’, AsM, xxii/1 (1991), 1–49
D. Hughes: ‘“Esashi Oiwake” and the Beginnings of Modern Japanese Folk Song’, World of Music,
xxxiv/1 (1992), 35–56
U. Eppstein: The
Beginnings of Western Music in Meiji Era Japan
(Lewiston, NY, 1994)
G. Groemer: ‘Singing the News: yomiuri in Japan during the Edo and Meiji Periods’, Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies, liv/1 (1994), 233–61
D. Berger: Shōka
and dōyō: Songs of an Educational Policy and a Children’s Song
Movement of Japan, 1910–1926 (Ann Arbor, 1995)
T. Lancashire: ‘Music for the Gods: Musical Transmission and Change in Iwami kagura’, AsM, xxix/1 (1997), 87–123
B.E. Thornbury: The Folk
Performing Arts: Traditional Culture in Contemporary Japan (Albany, NY, 1997)
N. Suda, K. Daijō and A. Rausch: The Birth of
Tsugaru Shamisen Music (Aomori, 1998)
S.M. Asai: Nomai Dance
Drama: a Surviving Spirit of Medieval Japan (Westport,
CT, and London, 1999)
G. Groemer: The Spirit
of Tsugaru: Blind Musicians, Tsugaru-jamisen, and the Folk Music of Northern
Japan, with the Autobiography of Takahashi Chikuzan
(Warren, MI, 1999)
D. Hughes: The Heart’s
Home Town: Traditional Folk Song in Modern Japan
(London, forthcoming)
recordings
Japanese Dance
Music, King KICH 2022 (1991)
Japanese Work
Songs, King KICH 2023 (1991)
Music of
Japanese Festivals, King KICH 2028 (1991)
Taikei Nihon
rekishi to geinō, videotapes, Japan Victor VTMT 81–94 (1991–2) [folk
performing arts]
Ketteiban:
kore ga Tsugaru min’yō da! [This is Tsugaru folk song!], Columbia
COCF-10981 (1993)
Min’yō: Folk
Song from Japan: Takahashi Yūjirō and Friends, Nimbus NI
5618 (1999)
The Rough
Guide to the Music of Japan, World Music Network RGNET 1031 (1999)
Japan
VIII. Regional traditions
1. Ryūkyū.
2. Ainu.
Japan, §VIII: Regional
traditions
1. Ryūkyū.
This archipelago stretches in an arc between Kyū.shū.
and Taiwan at the south-western tip of Japan. ‘Ryū.kyū.’ denotes the
area within this archipelago occupied by the kingdom of Ryū.kyū. at
the time of its invasion by the Satsuma fief of southern Kyū.shū. in
1609. It consists of four island groups in the southern part of the archipelago:
Amami, Okinawa, Miyako and Yaeyama (from north to south). These share important
cultural and linguistic traits of sufficient distinctiveness to merit
consideration of Ryū.kyū. either as a cultural entity in its own
right or as one of the two principal cultural spheres of Japan. The Ryukyuan
cultural sphere covers the area of modern Okinawa Prefecture and the Amami
islands at the far south of Kagoshima Prefecture. The music of each island
group possesses its own distinctive character: the earliest strata of music are
found in the Miyako islands; the Okinawa islands (in particular the main
island, where the capital of the kingdom was located) saw the development of a
sophisticated tradition of art music; the music of the Yaeyama islands includes
developed folk and art traditions; and the music of Amami evolved, for
historical reasons, largely apart from the mainstream of developments in other
parts of Ryū.kyū..
Music can be divided into two main categories: folk music, which
plays an important part in festivals and religious ceremonies on all the islands,
and art music, which developed among the nobility at the royal court in the
capital, Shuri. These two categories have, however, maintained a symbiotic
relationship over the centuries. During the pre-modern period, the indigenous
tradition of art music was supplemented at the Shuri court by the practice of
certain Chinese and Japanese art music genres, which exerted an influence on
the development of the Ryukyuan art music tradition. The practice of these
additional genres came to an end with the dissolution of the kingdom and the
establishment of Okinawa Prefecture in 1879. The indigenous tradition then
flourished. This was a consequence of practitioners of art music and the court
performance arts among the disbanded nobility being obliged through economic
necessity to transmit their accomplishments to the former class of commoners,
or a result of their having moved to the provinces, where these arts soon took
hold.
As in other parts of Japan, Western music is prevalent in modern
Okinawa, although it has not dislodged indigenous mediums from their position
as the focus of musical expression. The category of modern folk music,
comprising songs performed in local dialects of Japanese and employing
indigenous musical elements, continues to be the main vehicle for musical
creativity, while the art music tradition currently has more practitioners than
ever before. Genres such as Western rock music are popular among young people,
although when practised by Okinawans they often incorporate elements from the indigenous
tradition. Okinawan popular music in such syncretic styles has become popular
both inside and outside Japan.
(i) Folk music.
(ii) Art music.
(iii) History.
(iv) Instruments,
performance and aesthetics.
(v) Notation and
structure.
Japan, §VIII, 1:
Regional traditions, Ryūkyū.
(i) Folk music.
A generic feature of Japanese music is the predominance of the
voice; nowhere is this feature more evident than in Okinawa. Folk music is
exclusively vocal and closely connected with ancient traditions of oral
literature. Since literary traditions are primarily oral and expressed through
the medium of music, a classification of the genres of folk music is similar to
that of folk literature.
(a) Sacred songs (kamiuta).
Although Buddhism was introduced into Ryūkyū following
the establishment of the kingdom in 1392, it never displaced native shamanistic
and animistic religious traditions. As in Japan before the introduction of
Buddhism, religious ceremonies have been the preserve of a female sacerdotal
hierarchy. Priestesses known as noro or tsukasa sing poetical
texts intended to invoke the beneficence of the gods, especially in connection
with provision of a plentiful harvest, or to serve as the vehicles for divine
oracles.
The songs may be similar to heightened speech or may have a simple
strophic melodic structure extending over a narrow pitch range. They are
generally unaccompanied, although a simple rhythmic accompaniment is sometimes
provided by a drum (chijin). The ceremonies at which the texts are sung
take place in simple outdoor shrines known in Okinawa as utaki and in
Yaeyama as on. The principle genres are omori in Amami; miseseru,
otakabe, umui and kwēna in Okinawa; pyāshi,
tābi, fusa and nīri in Miyako; and kanfutsu
and ayō in Yaeyama. Other songs of similar type are performed to
cure disease, to call for rain and to pray for safe sea voyages.
(b) Work songs.
Many songs with titles indicating links with communal physical
labour are extant, although few are still performed in their original contexts.
Among the tasks accompanied by such songs were rice-hulling, millet-grinding,
earth-pounding and rowing. The largest number come from Yaeyama, where they
belong to the genres known as yunta and jiraba.
(c) Music of festivals and the popular performing arts.
The two major events in the Ryukyuan calendar are the Bon Festival
of the Dead, in the seventh month of the lunar calendar, and the harvest
festival (hōnen-sai), which occurs during the week before the night
of the harvest moon (15th day of the eighth month).
A feature of the Bon festival in Okinawa is the performance style
known as eisā, which is traditionally presented on the night of the
15th day of the seventh month, after the spirits of departed ancestors have
returned to their places of rest. Following a round dance at the village
shrine, a group of young people visits each house in the village singing and
dancing, often to the accompaniment of sanshin and drums, in a style
based on the esa omoro genre of indigenous group dance and incorporating
elements from the nenbutsu odori style of Japanese popular Buddhist
dance.
Harvest festival entertainments consist largely of musical, dance
and theatrical items incorporated from the classical art repertory. Other
festivities in which folk music plays an intrinsic part include the unjami
festival of the sea gods, the shinugu post-harvest celebration and the
women's round dance ushidēku. These forms flourish especially in
the northern part of Okinawa Island, although regional variants exist
throughout Ryūkyū.
(d) Recreational songs.
The custom of singing for recreation in Japanese music can be
traced back to utagaki courting songs. Although such songs have long
disappeared from Japan, they survive in certain parts of Ryūkyū,
especially in the hachigatsu odori genre of Amami. As performed today,
the style features an exchange of sung verses between separate groups of men
and women. A performance may continue for several hours, with the content of
the songs often becoming increasingly ribald as the performance progresses.
The category of recreational songs comprises a large proportion of
the repertory of folksong accompanied by the sanshin. Among the most
popular examples are those in which a skeletal melody is used as the vehicle
for a wide variety of lyrical or narrative poetic texts. Such songs include Nākuni
and Kuduchi in Okinawa, Tōgani and Ayagu in Miyako,
and Tubarāma in Yaeyama. A distinctive and complex style of sanshin-accompanied
singing has evolved in Amami, employing Okinawan texts but largely independent
of Okinawan musical influence. Performed by musicians known as utasha,
the style is characterized by use of an intricate sanshin technique and
a male falsetto voice unique in Japanese music.
(e) New folksongs.
The category of new folksongs (shin minyō) comprises
songs rooted in indigenous styles from the early ShŌwa era (1926–89)
onwards. The textual content of such songs is often concerned with matters of
social and historical import such as emigration, the sufferings of war and
social change. While generally showing little evidence of Western influence,
the musical language of these songs has gradually developed away from
traditional styles. Although many songs in this genre have the ephemerality of
much popular music, some have acquired a status as standard items in the folk
music repertory, in particular those composed by Fukuhara Chōki (1903–81),
one of the founders of this genre.
Japan, §VIII, 1:
Regional traditions, Ryūkyū.
(ii) Art music.
This denotes the music created and performed by the nobility
during the age of the Ryukyuan kingdom primarily in the capital, Shuri, and the
neighbouring city of Naha. Several of these genres are extinct, although
efforts are being made to revive them.
(a) Extraneous genres.
Chinese music entered Ryūkyū with the arrival in 1392 of
immigrants from Fujian province after the establishment of diplomatic relations
between Ming China and Ryūkyū. The earliest mention of the
performance of music for ensembles of Chinese instruments, a genre known in
Ryūkyū as ozagaku, dates from 1534. Ozagaku was
performed before visiting Chinese embassies, on visits to the Japanese shogunal
court at Edo after 1653 and at functions at the royal court in Shuri. Vocal
music of the Ming and Qing dynasties was also performed on these occasions. Due
to its association with diplomatic and court functions, however, ozagaku
ceased to be performed after the dissolution of the kingdom of Ryūkyū
in 1879.
Chinese processional music (Chinese: lubuyue) was
introduced in 1522 to enhance the majesty of royal processions. Known in
Ryūkyū as rojigaku, this music featured three types of wind
instrument (sōna double-reed pipe, rappa and dōkaku
trumpets) and three types of percussion instrument (ko drum, ryōhan
clappers and dora cymbals) and was an essential ingredient of royal and
state processions until the dissolution of the kingdom. Rojigaku is now
performed at the annual Shuri Festival, while the music of the sōna
(gakubura) is performed at annual festivals in several villages in
northern Okinawa Island. Confucian ceremonial music (seibyōgaku)
and Chinese qin and flute pieces were also performed but are no longer
extant.
The sole genre of Japanese art music to
take root in Ryūkyū was the music of the nō theatre (see
§VI, 1 above), both vocal (yōkyoku) and instrumental (hayashi).
The practice of nō was popular even before the Satsuma invasion of
1609. Many of the leading figures in the indigenous art music tradition had
backgrounds as nō performers. The Japanese 13-string long zither koto
was introduced into Ryūkyū during the 18th century, together with
several solo instrumental danmono pieces (a set of five short pieces
beginning with Takiotoshi sugagaki, and versions of Rokudan and Shichidan)
as performed in the Yatsuhashi school and three koto songs (Sentō-bushi,
Tsushima-bushi, Genji-bushi) of uncertain Japanese provenance.
However, the role of the koto in Okinawa has primarily been to provide
an accompaniment to sanshin songs in the indigenous art tradition.
(b) The indigenous tradition.
The earliest documented genre of indigenous Ryūkyū art
music comprises the songs known as omoro, the texts of which appear in
the major classic of Ryukyuan literature, the Omorosōshi, which was
compiled in three stages in 1531, 1613 and 1623. The songs are thought to date
from between the 12th and 17th centuries and were performed by an individual
(or perhaps a guild of court musicians) known as Aka Inko or Omoro Neyagari,
who has acquired legendary status as the founder of Okinawan music.
Performances were given at court ceremonies by a male choir. Only 47 of the
total of 1248 songs contained in the Omorosōshi appear to have been
sung. This number had dwindled to a mere five by the late 19th century, and the
tradition is now extinct. There was no formal notation for this style of
singing; the only glimpse available of the tradition can be gained from the
scores in Western notation of the five omoro produced by the Okinawan
researcher Yamanouchi Seihin in 1912, after a meeting with the last
representative of the tradition.
The classical tradition of Ryukyuan art music consists primarily
of a corpus of songs (fushi) accompanied by the sanshin, which
are contained in anthologies known as the kunkunshī, a term
referring to both the anthologies and the system of musical notation. Almost
all the songs employ poetic texts in the indigenous ryūka form
consisting of a single four-line verse of 8–8–8–6 syllables. A variant of the ryūka
form is the syncretic nakafū form, which combines the 7–5 syllable
structure of Japanese waka with the ryūka, resulting in
texts with the syllabic structure 7(or 5)–5–8–6. The texts are sung in the
Okinawan literary language based on Shuri dialect, the language of the Ryukyuan
nobility.
The earliest extant kunkunshī is a single volume work
compiled by Yakabi Chōki in the mid-18th century. It contains the notation
of the sanshin parts and ryūka texts of 117 songs that have
remained the central items in the repertory. The kunkunshī used
today in the largest school of performance, the Nomura-ryū, was compiled
by Nomura Anchō and Matsumura Shinshin in 1869. Consisting of three main
volumes and an appendix, the Nomura kunkunshī contains sanshin
notation and texts of over 200 songs. The tradition of sanshin-accompanied
song is now synonymous with Ryukyuan classical music and is maintained in three
schools: Tansui, Nomura and Afuso.
The ordering of the songs in the Nomura kunkunshī
accords approximately with the customary generic classification of the song
repertory into ha-bushi, nkashi-bushi, pieces for solo singing
and regional folk songs.
The first volume, comprising 37 pieces, consists primarily of ha-bushi,
relatively short and structurally simple songs originating within the art
tradition. They are described in the aesthetic treatise Gensei no maki
(1789) as being ‘imbued with the impermanent spirit of the floating world’. The
volume begins with four songs (Kajadifū-bushi, Unna-bushi, Nakagusuku
hantamē-bushi, Kuti-bushi) from a set of five that was
originally performed on occasions when the king of Ryukyu was in attendance.
This set, known as Gujinfū gokyoku (‘five pieces in the honourable
presence’), continues to be the most frequently performed ‘suite’ (chukusai)
in the repertory, sung at concerts and celebratory occasions of all kinds.
The second volume, comprising 29 pieces, consists primarily of nkashi-bushi
(‘ancient songs’), a genre subdivided into jun nkashi-bushi
(‘semi-ancient songs’), nkashi-bushi and ufu nkashi-bushi (‘great
ancient songs’). Nkashi-bushi are described in Gensei no maki as
‘singing of the glory of past ages, when the world enjoyed such peace that not
even the branches of trees were disturbed’. The ten pieces at the head of the
second volume are the central items in the repertory. The first five (Chikuten-bushi,
Janna-bushi, Shui-bushi, Shudun-bushi, Akatsichi-bushi)
constitute a set referred to as nkashi-bushi in the narrow sense. The
second five are interspersed with short songs, known generically as chirashi.
These five pieces (Chaya-bushi, Nkashi habira-bushi, Naga
Janna-bushi, Naka-bushi, Jūshichihachi-bushi) are the ufu
nkashi-bushi. Although the conventional assumption that they predate other
items in the repertory is clearly erroneous, they are the longest and the most
complex and diverse pieces, both technically and structurally.
Whereas all the pieces in the first two volumes employ the honchōshī
tuning of the sanshin, the third volume begins with 34 pieces in the niagi
tuning. The high tessitura of the vocal parts, the lyrical content and the
relatively free metrical structure of these pieces suits them to solo singing.
The first five pieces in this volume (Fishi-bushi, Kwamuchā-bushi,
Sanyama-bushi, Nakafū-bushi, Shukkwē-bushi)
again constitute a set, in this case of solo songs. These are the principal
solo items in the classical repertory and are often performed together at
concerts (see fig.38 for notation and transcription of
one version of Nakafū-bushi). The remaining items in the third
volume are pieces in rare tunings and regional folk songs in the honchōshī
tuning.
The fourth volume was compiled later than the first three volumes
and contains approximately 60 pieces. It is an appendix to the three main
volumes and consists of regional folk songs, especially from Yaeyama, arranged
in the classical style, and other pieces not included in the earlier three
volumes (e.g. instrumental interludes to kumiodori music dramas and
arrangements of danmono pieces originally for the koto).
Japan, §VIII, 1:
Regional traditions, Ryūkyū.
(iii) History.
Owing to the paucity of documentary records relating to the early
history of Ryūkyū in general, little is known of the early
development of music there. Until the sanshin tradition became established
during the 16th and 17th centuries, musical activity is likely to have focussed
entirely on religious ceremonies. Asked about music in their country, two
envoys sent to Korea in 1462 replied: ‘One performer claps his hands and sings,
whereupon others join in … There is no instrumental court music’. The
performance described here is likely to have been of omoro; the remarks
indicate that sacred songs (kamiuta) retained a central place in music
at this time. The earliest strata of Ryukyuan culture are present in the Miyako
islands, where many kamiuta are still sung today. Most Miyako kamiuta
employ a scale (ritsu; see §(v)(b) below) that is a feature of the
earliest strata of Japanese music as a whole, suggesting their origins in a
musical culture shared with Japan proper prior to the linguistic and cultural
separation of Ryūkyū and Japan around the 4th and 5th centuries.
The first flowering of Ryukyuan culture occurred during the reign
of King Shō Shin (1478–1526), who among his many achievements is reputed
to have introduced instrumental music (‘flutes and strings’) into the court.
This was the age when Ryūkyū engaged in a lively entrepôt trade with
China, Japan and South-east Asia and imported cultural manifestations that laid
the foundations for the future development of Okinawa's diverse and
cosmopolitan artistic culture.
The Chinese investiture envoy Chen Kan provided the earliest
reference (1534) to what would appear to be Ryukyuan art music as we know it:
‘The music employs singing accompanied by stringed instruments. The sound is
very melancholy’. One can infer therefore that this music became established
among the Shuri nobility early in the 16th century. This dating is further
supported by its coincidence with the period of transition in Okinawan literary
history between the omoro and the ryūka, a transition in
which the legendary figure of Aka Inko may have played a key role. The ryūka
was the first indigenous Okinawan literary form to provide an outlet for
personalized emotional expression, and music became its chosen medium.
The Japanese invasion of Ryūkyū in 1609 inevitably
brought about an increase in Japanese influence to supplement the already
strong degree of Chinese influence in the kingdom. Accomplishment in Chinese
and Japanese arts became an essential attribute of any aspirant to government
office. However, by the end of the century a cultural crisis of confidence had
occurred. The consequence was a self-conscious and productive attempt to
uncover cultural roots and the great florescence of Ryukyuan culture during the
18th century.
The earliest historically verifiable figure of importance in music
was Tansui wēkata Kenchū (1623–83), to whom composition of
several extant pieces (including the five nkashi-bushi) is attributed.
The Tansui school maintains a precarious existence today, although the complete
repertory of the school consists of only the five nkashi-bushi together
with two versions each of the ha-bushi pieces Hai Chikuten-bushi
and Agi Chikuten-bushi.
Tamagusuku Chōkun (1684–1734), the functionary responsible
for presenting performances to the party of Chinese envoys who visited
Ryūkyū for the investiture of King Shō Kei in 1719, consolidated
the traditional performing arts and devised the new form of music theatre, kumiodori.
Influenced by Japanese nō and Chinese music drama but rooted in
Okinawan legend, it employed an artificial, neo-classical form of language and
was an early step towards the revival (if not invention) of a distinctive
Ryukyuan cultural identity. The music of kumiodori dramas employs
arrangements of pieces from the classical repertory.
The Nomura-ryū and the Afuso-ryū, the two leading modern
schools of classical music, can be traced back in an unbroken line to Yakabi
Chōki (1716–75). Yakabi was a practitioner of nō who
transferred allegiance to Ryukyuan music after losing his eyesight. His
foremost pupil was Chinen Sekkō (1761–1828), who in turn taught Nomura
Anchō (1805–71) and Afuso Seigen (1785–1865), the founders of the modern
schools. Controversy surrounds the precise route of transmission of the
Tō-ryū school of which Yakabi was the founder, but it seems likely that
Nomura simplified aspects of the tradition to make it more accessible to
amateur practitioners.
Despite the popularity of Ryukyuan classical music in Okinawa
today, the tradition is essentially a static one, with no new pieces created
since the 18th century. In contrast, the folk music tradition has demonstrated
considerable vitality. It is unclear precisely when the sanshin, which
was originally the exclusive property of the nobility, made inroads among
commoners. It seems likely that it was introduced during the early 19th century
into village festivities and the revels known as mō-ashibi, in
which young unmarried men and women would engage after working in the fields.
The 20th century was a tragic one for Okinawa, and it was newly created songs
accompanied by the sanshin that provided ordinary people with solace in
the internment camps after World War II, and that played a major role in
re-establishing Okinawan identity and self-confidence during the 27 years of
post-war US military occupation.
Japan, §VIII, 1:
Regional traditions, Ryūkyū.
(iv) Instruments, performance and aesthetics.
(a) Instruments.
Those used in Ryukyuan music are the sanshin, the koto,
the kokyū, the flute and various drums. Many Chinese instruments
were also commonly played in Ryūkyū, but most of these disappeared
together with the tradition of Chinese music performance.
The principal instrument, the sanshin, acquired a certain
status as the instrument of the leisured man of culture, similar in this
respect to the long zither qin in China. Its use was originally restricted
to the nobility, and it was made by a government department within the Kaizuri
Bugyōsho (‘Shell-polishing’ Office) ministry. Various models were created
under a rigorous system of quality control. Differing mainly with regard to the
shape of the neck, the models include Fēbaru (the earliest type), Chinen-dēku,
Kuba-shunden, Kuba-nu-funi, Makabi and Yuna, the
last two types being most common today.
The sanshin is an adaptation of the Chinese Sanxian three-string plucked lute,
which was introduced into Ryūkyū from China after the establishment
of a Chinese community in the Kume-mura district of Naha some time after 1392.
The sanshin was later introduced into Japan, where it served as the
basis for development of the shamisen (see §II, 6 above). The sanxian,
sanshin and shamisen have the same basic structure, consisting of
a long neck inserted into a wooden body. The neck of the sanshin is made
of ebony, red sandalwood or a similar hard wood. The best quality wood was
formerly obtained from Yaeyama, but depletion of forest resources there has
resulted in the wood being imported mainly from the Philippines. The
fingerboard measures approximately 48 cm from the upper bridge to the body,
which is covered on both sides with snakeskin obtained from a Thai python; it
is slightly rounded and measures approximately 19 cm in length and width. The
instrument has three strings, the first (lowest) known as the ‘male string’ (ūjiru),
the second as the ‘middle string’ (nakajiru) and the third as the
‘female string’ (mījiru). In classical music it is sounded with a
large finger-shaped plectrum made of water buffalo horn placed on the index
finger of the right hand. In Amami, the instrument is sounded with a long
bamboo sliver.
The basic right-hand playing technique involves a succession of
downstrokes; upstrokes are used on weak beats. Stylized movements of the right
hand are used on beats when the sanshin is silent. Changes of position
are relatively rare in the left hand since, in contrast to the shamisen,
all the required pitches can generally be obtained without such changes. When a
change is required, no more than two positions are ever used. Left-hand finger
technique employs only the index, middle and little fingers and includes
striking a pitch on the fingerboard and holding it (uchi-utu), striking
a pitch and immediately releasing it (uchinuchi-utu), and plucking the
string one degree of the scale above the required pitch (kachi-utu). The
standard tuning for ensemble performance is c–f–c' (honchōshī),
with the basic pitch varying depending on the range of the singer; solo
performers may vary the tunings between A–d–a' and d–a–d'.
Niagi is employed especially in solo songs; ichiagi (also known
as Tō-nu-tsindami, ‘Chinese tuning’) is used in several pieces from
Yaeyama and in the music for the Chinese-style drama tāfākū;
and sansagi or ichiniagi is the most common tuning in modern folk
song (ex.19).
The Koto used in Okinawan music is the long type
of instrument (see also §II, 4 above), with the extra length required because
of the relatively low pitch range of the instrument in Okinawa. It is played
with rounded plectra set on the thumb, index finger and middle finger of the
right hand, with the player kneeling square to the instrument. The koto
is generally used in an accompanying role, with the two bottom strings used
only in the solo danmono pieces.
The kokyū bowed lute is a miniature version of the sanshin
and was modelled in this respect on its Japanese counterpart. Like the flute,
its function is to add colour to the main melodic line. Picture scrolls suggest
that Chinese bowed lutes and flute were formerly used.
Percussion instruments include the ancient chijin drum used
by priestesses, the pārankū single-headed drum used in eisā
performances and the sanba wooden clappers used to enhance rhythmic
excitement in fast music.
(b) Performance and aesthetics.
After the spread of the sanshin among ordinary people, the
instrument came to be used in many situations in which unaccompanied singing
would formerly have been customary. In all genres incorporating the sanshin,
the songs are sung by the sanshin-players only.
Performance of the sanshin was originally restricted to
male members of the nobility and continues to be a largely male preserve,
except in modern folk music. Although the koto was also played only by
men, the instrument is now performed in Okinawa almost entirely by women. The
standard ensemble used in accompaniment to classical dance consists of two or
three sanshin, one koto, one kokyū, one flute and one
pair of drums. Drums are not used in nkashi-bushi pieces. Concert
performances are given by ensembles of various sizes, ranging from one sanshin
and one koto to an unlimited number of performers of each instrument.
Performances by around 50 players are common at amateur concerts in Okinawa.
The various vocal techniques employed in classical music are all
named, and their realization is rigorously prescribed. Several are similar in
name or realization to techniques used in shōmyō and yōkyoku,
suggesting a possible direct influence from Japanese music. A wide tessitura is
required of more than two octaves, from a 4th below the pitch of the bottom
string of the sanshin to a 6th above the top string (i.e. G to a'
when the first string is tuned to c and the top string to c').
The sanshin plays regularly on the main beats and anticipates similar
melodic motion in the vocal part. As in Japanese shamisen music,
simultaneous motion of voice and instrument is regarded as naive and unsophisticated.
Distinctive features of the vocal line in classical music include the use of
extensive melisma and long-held notes above a slowly moving accompaniment and,
especially in solo songs, complex interaction between voice and instrument.
As befits a tradition originating in an aristocratic milieu
dominated by Confucian ideology, the aesthetic principles underlying the music
were codified. They are documented in two brief treatises on musical
aesthetics, Gensei no maki (‘Treatise on strings and the voice’, 1789)
and Kadō yōhō (‘Essential principles of the art of song’,
1845). The performance ideal is epitomized by the term gensei itchi,
‘unity of instrument and voice’. The unity extends further to posture, hand
movements and all aspects of performance. Facile virtuosity is discouraged, and
the importance of humility, effort and concentration is stressed. Such
attributes have given music the status of an accomplishment whose main purpose
is not so much to entertain listeners as to provide a vehicle for moral
self-improvement. They have also discouraged the emergence of a class of
professional musicians: music was and continues to be an essentially amateur
pursuit.
Japan, §VIII, 1:
Regional traditions, Ryūkyū.
(v) Notation and structure.
(a) Notation system.
The Ryukyuan notation system known as the kunkunshī is
an adaptation of the Chinese gongche system (see China,
§II, 4, and Table 2). However, whereas the gongche
system is an absolute pitch notation, the kunkunshī is a tablature
notation specifically for the sanshin. The starting point for the
adaptation was the Tō-nu-tsindami tuning, and the names assigned to
the pitches of the open strings correspond in the two systems. The symbols,
together with their readings and relative pitches in the two major tunings, are
shown in ex.20. The name kunkunshī
is based on the Sino-Ryukyuan readings of the first three characters of the
piece that prefaces the earliest extant edition of the kunkunshī,
the mid-18th century Yakabi kunkunshī of Yakabi Chōki. Notated
in the gongche system, this is the well-known Chinese piece Lao Baban
(also Baban, Liuban).
The kunkunshī system became increasingly precise over
the two centuries following the Yakabi kunkunshī. Whereas Yakabi
Chōki specified sanshin pitches alone with no indication of metre,
the kunkunshī of his pupil Chinen Sekkō included circles to
indicate single-beat rests and small characters and proportional notation to
indicate motion with up to four subdivisions of a beat. The Chinen
kunkunshī was also the first to employ a basic layout of 12 characters
to the vertical column. The Nomura kunkunshī built on Chinen's
innovation by placing each beat in a box, with 12 boxes and beats to a column
and seven columns to a page. (In Chinen's system, the non-proportional
placement of rests meant that the columns had varying numbers of beats.) The
first edition of the Nomura kunkunshī to include vocal notation was
produced by the Okinawan musicologist Serei Kunio (1897–1950) and published
between 1935 and 1941. It was based on the performance of the foremost Nomura
school musician of the day, Isagawa Seizui (1872–1937).
Other kunkunshī anthologies include those of the
Tansui school (1872) and the Afuso school (1912). Kunkunshī
anthologies for the koto also exist, but these are notated in an
adaptation of standard koto notation.
(b) Structural elements.
The scale with the widest distribution throughout Ryūkyū
is a variant of the ritsu scale (ex.21c). This appears especially in kamiuta
and folk songs in the Yaeyama, Miyako and northern Okinawan regions. The scale
more generally associated with the music of Ryūkyū, however, is the Okinawa
scale and its variants (ex.21a, b, d). This scale is
associated in particular with sanshin music, although it is not present
in the Amami region, except in the southernmost islands where Okinawan music
has entered.
There are four main features of the use of the Okinawa scale
in classical music. First, a core pentatonic or hexatonic scale is present
within the framework of an approximate diatonic series. Second, there may be
either one or two tonal centres; when there are two, they fall on the first and
fourth degrees (ex.21a, d). Third, the seventh degree in ex.21a
and the fourth degree in ex.21b are approximately a quarter-tone flat
and are inherently unstable. Finally, ex.21d is the only scale in which
all pitches fall within a strict diatonic series. A variant of this scale in
which only the first degree constitutes a nuclear pitch is the scale most
commonly employed in modern folk music.
The formal structure of the music is determined largely by that of
the song texts; there is no direct expressive linkage between texts and music. Ryūka
texts generally appear in anthologies classified according to the piece (fushi)
to which they are sung. In many cases, any of several dozen texts may be sung
to a particular piece, and the music in no way represents a ‘setting’ of a
specific verse. In the case of extended texts, the form in both classical and
folk music is generally strophic, as in the kuduchi genre. Various forms
are used in the case of the ryūka texts to which the majority of
songs are sung. Ha-bushi pieces in their simplest form have an AA
form corresponding to the 8–8 and 8–6 lines of the text (e.g. Guin-bushi).
In this case it is customary for two syllables in the last line to be repeated.
AA' form involves compression of the musical material to accommodate the
six-syllable length of the last line (e.g. Chūjun-bushi). Other ha-bushi
pieces have a more complex structure, in which the music of the last two lines
is repeated after an episode (e.g. Kajadifū-bushi, Hanafū-bushi).
Others have no repetition of formal units (e.g. Chin-bushi) or may
incorporate hayashi-kotaba, meaningless phrases or syllables unconnected
with the meaning of the main text (e.g. Chirurin-bushi). The formal
structure of nkashi-bushi is most commonly AABC (with B
constituting an instrumental interlude), in which the music corresponding to
the first line of the ryūka verse is repeated for the second line
(e.g. Akatsichi-bushi). Many pieces, however, have formal structures of
considerably greater complexity.
Every piece in the sanshin repertory incorporates a short
instrumental passage (utamuchi) performed several times at the beginning
and at the end of a song. In dance pieces this is repeated continuously as the
dancers enter and leave the stage.
Japan, §VIII: Regional
traditions
2. Ainu.
The Ainu are an aboriginal people who once inhabited
Hokkaidō, Sakhalin and the Kuril islands. Their music and culture link
them to other Siberian peoples rather than to the ethnic Japanese. After World
War II the Ainu on the Kuril islands and southern Sakhalin migrated to Hokkaidō,
which is the only area they now inhabit. The present Ainu population is
estimated at over 20,000, the great majority of whom are thought to be of mixed
blood. With the dissolution of the tribal system, only a few elderly Ainu
carried on the traditions described in the present tense below, but recent
years have seen a revival of interest among Ainu as well as other Japanese.
(i) Music and incantation.
Shamanism and animism are predominant in the religious life of the
Ainu. Their everyday life is strictly governed by taboos and incantations,
culminating in a bear sacrifice ritual commonly observed among the northern
tribes. Singing, a major feature of Ainu music, is a part of their daily tribal
life. Significant elements in Ainu music are the characteristic sounds
‘produced’ by animal deities (both favourable and unfavourable) who govern the
distribution of daily provisions. These onomatopoeic sounds include songs and
dances of independent genres such as chikappo-reki (‘birdsong’) and are
also heard in dance-songs and ballads, for instance as the imitation of a
snorting bear or a slithering snake. Most Ainu instrumental music is a
stylization of animal cries and calls. The nonsense-syllable refrains such as
‘hessa!’ and ‘husse!’ used in various songs and dances stem from puffing to
exorcize evil spirits. Such examples demonstrate the close relationship between
Ainu music and the primitive Ainu religion.
(ii) Communal songs and dances.
Of the various types of Ainu music the most important and numerous
are the upopo (‘sitting song’) and rimse (‘dancing song’), both
sung in relation to incantatory rituals such as those of the bear cult. The
most outstanding feature of upopo is its polyphonic performance. The
people, sitting in a circle, tap the beat on the lids of chests (hokai)
and sing the upopo imitatively, like a canon with a lag of one beat. In
this imitation the melodies are altered, or in the practice of the Ainu from
Sakhalin, two different melodies are used as in double counterpoint. This
results in a cacophony of sounds reflecting the etymology of the upopo
(the chirping of birds). In such polyphony, unlike Western polyphony,
distinction of each voice line is not intended. The cluster of sounds helps to
exorcize evil spirits from the ritual sites, cultivate spiritual strength and
produce a certain hypnotic transfixion. The Sakhalin Ainu also use a singing
technique called rekúx-kara. Two women sit face to face with their hands
cupped loosely between their mouths, thus forming a resonating passage. The
timbre of their voices is then altered by opening and closing the hands to
varying degrees. A similar technique is found among the North American Inuit.
The word rimse originated in the sound of stamping feet and
clashing swords of the niwen-horippa, or ‘goosestep march’. This was
performed on the occasion of tribal calamities in order to exorcize evil
spirits. Ainu dancing is divided roughly into two categories. The first is
non-descriptive dance with stylized movement patterns: rimse is sung to
accompany this type of dance in responsorial fashion, with a leader (iekey)
and a following group. On rare occasions it is sung antiphonally by two groups
or sung in unison throughout. The second type of rimse is descriptive or
dramatic with mimetic gestures. Included in this category are chikap rimse
(‘bird dance’), which portrays flying birds, and humpenere (‘whale
dance’), in which pantomimic action tells the story of an old blind woman who
finds a whale’s carcass washed ashore and the subsequent division of the meat
among the members of the tribe.
The Ainu depend on hunting and fishing for their subsistence.
Since this type of labour demands quiet movements, there are no specific work
songs connected with it. Work songs are limited chiefly to harvest songs of a
religious nature, in which prayers are offered up for a plentiful harvest and
the exorcism of evil spirits from the harvest. Thus, with a few exceptions such
as the iyuta-upopo (‘pounding song’) and chipo-haw (‘rowing
song’), there are hardly any work songs involving characteristic actions or
rhythmic patterns connected with specific types of work.
(iii) Individual music.
Typical of this genre are yayshama, in which an
improvisatory effusion of emotions is inserted between repeated refrains of yayshama-nena;
yaykatekara, a love song; and iyohay-ochis, a plaintive song on
the subject of a broken heart. In any song of this kind the melodies are
characterized by personal traits, and each melody can be identified with a
specific member of the tribe. The Ainu lullaby (ihumke) is similar in
this respect. One of its distinctive features is its peculiar manner of voice
production: refrains are sung in high falsetto with a rolled tongue, to soothe
a crying baby. Improvised words are repeated between refrains.
Ballads are divided into two major types, prosaic and prosodic.
The former are epics the subject-matter of which is the myths on which the Ainu
religion is founded; they are referred to as kamui-yukara (‘divine
ballad’). Ballads of this type are relatively short and are told in the first
person by the gods of nature – animal and plant gods. The other type of ballad
is called yukara (‘human ballad’). The heroes of these ballads are
mortals, and their lives, wars and romances are dramatically told in the style
of extended epics. Kamui-yukara, the older type, is derived from the
form of oracles of mediums possessed by animal gods. Onomatopoeic motifs linked
with the heroic animals are repeated, and the melody carrying the story is
inserted between these refrains. The melodies may be a repetition of the
refrain motifs or new recitative-like figures. Kamui-yukara gradually
developed into yukara, in which human heroes play leading roles; it then
lost its religious connotations. The refrains diminished and melodies became
longer.
(iv) Structure and instruments.
Ainu melodies are basically anhemitonic, although melismatic
variation often occurs, and a heavy, breathy vibrato often obscures precise
pitch. Most Ainu melodies use two or three notes, rather than using evenly all
five notes of a pentatonic scale. In two-note melodies the intervals of the
major 2nd, minor 3rd and perfect 4th are most common. In three-note melodies
the third note is obtained by adding a tone to the nuclear interval of a
perfect 4th; for example a-c'-d' or g'-c'-d. Arpeggiated melodies
without dominant frame intervals also occur. Melodies are constructed by
repeating motifs. With a few exceptions of hybrid metre, the basic metre in
Ainu music is duple, and only rarely does the metre change during a piece.
Pentatonic melodies are common among the peoples surrounding the
Ainu, but a detailed examination of the cadences, rhythm and dynamics of Ainu
music shows that it is more closely related to the music of Siberian peoples
and North American Indians than to that of the Japanese. A comparative analysis
of Ainu melodies may shed some light on the history of the migration of peoples
from Siberia to the North American continent via the Kuril and Aleutian
islands.
Typical Ainu instruments are the tonkori, a five-string zither
(fig.39), and the mukkuri, a jew’s harp. Both
terms are onomatopoeic derivations from the instruments’ sounds. The mukkuri,
an ancient and widespread type of mouth harp, has a bamboo frame about 15 cm
long, 1·5 cm wide and 0·5 cm thick. The tonkori, used mostly by Ainu
from Sakhalin, has a hollow soundboard about 120 cm long, 10 cm wide and 5 cm
thick. The player sits with the instrument resting against his shoulder or held
in his arms while he plucks the strings with the fingers of both hands. The basic
string tuning is in 4ths and 5ths (a-d'-g'-c'-f', but there are some
variants. A characteristic feature of the instrument is the star-like soundhole
in its centre. When a ball is inserted in this hole, the instrument is thought
to be given spiritual life. The tonkori was also formerly used as a
ritualistic tool. The shaman’s kačo, a single-headed frame drum, is
used by shamanistic mediums.
(v) Late 20th-century developments.
By the 1970s the traditions discussed above were being practised
in a living sense by a very few elderly Ainu. Since then, however, interest has
grown among the Ainu themselves and more widely within Japan. This, and a
heightented political awareness, has led to the establishment of various
Ainu-related research or culture centres in Hokkaidō, including the Ainu
Museum in Shiraoi. This trend has engendered an increase in folkloric
performances, both at tourist-orientated facilities in Hokkaidō and on
stages elsewhere in Japan and abroad. Young Ainu are also taking an interest in
their roots, as reflected in the albums of neo-traditional music by Oki, an Ainu
who is an arts graduate of Tokyo National University of Fine Arts and Music.
Published research on Ainu music itself has remained sparse. Chiba
Nobuhiko has begun to provide a flood of detailed analyses of tonkori
music in particular, and other researchers will soon follow. Foreign
researchers have perhaps been dissuaded by the challenge of learning both
Japanese and Ainu languages.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
ryukyu
K. Serei: ‘Ryūkyuan ongaku gakuten’ [Theory of
Ryūkyū music], Seigakufu tsuki kunkunshī, i, (Naha, 1935)
A.P.J. LaRue: The Okinawan
Classical Songs (diss., Harvard U., 1952)
R. Uchida: ‘Shima-uta of Amami: a Study of Folk Music’, Okinawa no kayō to ongaku [Okinawan
songs and music] (Tokyo, 1989),
28–63 [in Eng.]
H. Yamamoto: ‘Characteristics of Amami Folk Songs’, Musical Voices of Asia, ed. F. Koizumi and
others (Tokyo, 1980), 131–4
S. Yamanouchi: Yamanouchi
Seihin chosakushū [Collection of writings by
Yamanouchi Seihin] (Naha, 1993)
R. Thompson: ‘Die Musik Okinawas und ihre Entwicklung seit der Meiji-Zeit’, Musik in Japan,
ed. S. Guignard (Munich, 1996)
recordings
The Rough
Guide to the Music of Japan, World Music Network RGNET 1031 (1999)
Music of
Okinawa, King KICH 2025
Music of
Yaeyama and Miyako, King KICH 2026
ainu
Japanese Radio
Institute and P. Collaer: ‘Sixteen Ainu Songs’, Ethnomusicologie
I: Wégimont I 1954, 195–205
Nihon
Hōsō Kyōkai [Japan Broadcasting Corporation], ed.: Ainu
dentō ongaku [Traditional Ainu music] (Tokyo, 1965] (with songsheets and Eng. summary]
W. Graf: ‘Zur gesanglichen Stimmgebung der Ainu’, Festschrift für Walter Wiora, ed. L. Finscher
and C.-H. Mahling (Kassel, 1967),
529–35
D. Philippi, trans: Songs of
Gods, Songs of Humans: the Epic Tradition of the Ainu
(Tokyo, 1978)
J. Nattiez: ‘The Rekukkara of the Ainu (Japan) and the Katajjaq of
the Inuit (Canada): a Comparison’, World of Music, xv/2 (1983), 33–44
N. Chiba: ‘Fujiyama Haru no tonkori ensōhō ni tsuite (I)’ [The tonkori style of Fukiyama Haru, I] and ‘Fujiyama Haru no tonkori ensō no naiyō ni tsuite’ [The content of Fujiyama Haru’s tonkori music], Hokkaidō tōbu ni nokoru Karafuto Ainu bunka, I [Sakhalin Ainu culture surviving in eastern Hokkaidō, I]
(Tokoro-chō, 1996), 9–100,
101–37
N. Chiba: ‘Karafuto Ainu no ongaku’ [Music of the
Sakhalin Ainu], Karafuto Ainu,
ed. Ainu Museum (Shiraoi, Japan, 1996), 49–58
N. Chiba: ‘Ainu no uta no senritsu kōzō ni tsuite’ [The melodic structure of Ainu songs], Tōyō
ongaku kenkyū, lxi (1996), 1–21
N. Chiba: ‘Nagaarashi Iso no tonkori’ [The tonkori
style fo Nagaarashi Iso], Hokkaidō no Bunka, lxviii (1996), 1–35
recordings
Harmony of
Japanese Music, King KICH 2021 (1991)
The Rough Guide
to the Music of Japan, World Music Network RGNET 1031 (1997)
Yukar, The
Ainu Epic Songs, King KICC-5217 (1997)
Ainu shinwa
shūsei[Kayano Shigeru's anthology of Ainu myth], Victor (1998)
Hankapuy: Oki
featuring Umeko Ando, Chikar Studio CKR-0102 (1999)
Japan
IX. Developments since the Meiji Restoration
1. Introduction.
2. Western art music.
3. Popular music.
4. Traditional music.
Japan, §IX:
Developments since the Meiji Restoration
1. Introduction.
The Meiji period (1868–1912) saw Japan open its doors to the
outside world after more than two centuries of isolation. The government
adopted a policy of thorough and rapid modernization and Westernization.
Although the primary aim was to catch up militarily and economically with its
rivals, the Confucian world view suggested that all spheres of culture were
interlinked; thus the education system and even the performing arts also had to
be modernized.
The sections that follow describe developments since the onset of
Westernization in three distinct music spheres in Japan: the Western classical
music world; the world of popular musics, both Western-style and Japanese; and
the world of hōgaku, Japanese traditional classical and theatre
musics (for the world of folk song, see §VII above). These three spheres, while
developing in relative isolation from each other, also interacted in
significant ways. Japanese composers in the Western idiom have, perhaps
ironically, come ever more to draw on their Japanese roots, Takemitsu
tōru and
Miki minoru being prime examples. Traditional musicians seeking new
directions have primarily turned to the West, although to varying degrees.
Popular composers of the early 20th century often worked in three idioms:
Western-style compositions (albeit with Japanese lyrics); ‘new folk songs’ in
near-traditional style; and a hybrid that draws on the pentatonic major and
minor scales. The more adventurous among recent pop musicians reflect globalization
by mixing Western, Japanese and other elements in the best post-modern
tradition. Recent years, for example, have seen arrangements by commercial
musicians of shōmyō with other instruments and musical styles
(e.g. synthesizer, shamisen) or for the concert stage (see under Recordings below).
Given that the national education curriculum has since the 1870s
virtually excluded traditional music, it might be surprising that the latter
survives at all. Western elements are indeed in the ascendant, but indigenous
elements remain strong (see §4 below).
Japan, §IX:
Developments since the Meiji Restoration
2. Western art music.
(i) To 1945.
European music was introduced to Japan by Portuguese and Spanish
missionaries in the mid-16th century, but the ban on Christianity (1588) and
the isolationist policy (after 1639) stopped the development of imported music
(see §IV, 4 above). When the restrictions were lifted at the Meiji Restoration
(1868), European music was again imported, with fresh vigour and unusual
rapidity, in the form first of military band music and then of Protestant
hymns. The Meiji government actively encouraged the broad diffusion of Western
music, and the new school system (1872) adopted a European style of singing in
its curriculum. The Music Study Committee, founded by the government in 1879
and headed by Izawa Shūji, welcomed the cooperation of foreign teachers
such as Luther W. Mason, Franz Eckert and Rudolf Dittrich; in 1887 it became
the country’s first music academy, the Tokyo Music School. Ongaku zasshi,
the first music journal, began publication in 1890; the first opera
performance, a scene from Gounod’s Faust, took place in 1894. By 1900
concerts were popular, particularly piano, violin and song recitals.
Japanese composers of Westernized music, who began to be active
around 1900, at first specialized in songwriting; Taki Rentarō’s Kōjō
no tsuki (‘Moon at a desolate castle’, 1901) is probably the most famous
song of the period. Yamada Kōsaku, who studied in Germany and became the
leading composer of the time, made the first attempt to compose orchestral
works and operas (about 1912). After 1915 an increasing number of European
visitors (some of them, like Prokofiev, refugees from the Russian Revolution)
further encouraged musical activities. By 1930 the list of visitors included
the violinists Zimbalist, Kreisler, Heifetz and Thibaud, the pianists Godowsky
and Levitsky, the singers McCormack, Fleta and Galli-Curci, the guitarist
Segovia, and opera companies from France and Russia.
Yamada and his contemporaries were strongly influenced by German
Romanticism. After World War I other European schools, such as French
impressionism, were influential, and some composers began to use elements of
traditional Japanese music in their works. For example, Shin Nihon Ongaku (New
Japanese Music), led by Yoshida Seifū and the koto performer and
composer Miyagi Michio, aimed to perform compositions in European styles with
Japanese instruments. Vocal compositions in folksong style or for children were
particularly popular.
By 1930 contemporary European movements were quickly transmitted
to Japan, and as a result Japanese composers began to write in a variety of
styles, including nationalist and futurist. The Shinkō Sakkyokuka Renmei
(organized in 1930 by 16 younger composers) rapidly grew into a large
organization and in 1935 was renamed the Nihon Gendai Sakkyokuka Renmei and
became the Japanese branch of the ISCM. Several smaller composers’ associations
that had been organized at this time were dissolved at the beginning of World
War II, when all musical activities were strictly controlled by the military
government.
(ii) Since 1945.
After the war musicians made a prompt start to recover and catch
up with the international standards of modern music, and development was rapid.
Orchestras and opera groups were organized, and new music colleges and schools
were established according to the new educational system. In 1946 the Ministry
of Education decided to sponsor an arts festival to be held every autumn,
including many musical events. In the same year the pre-war organization of the
Nihon Gendai Sakkyokuka Renmei was reconstituted as the Nihon Gendai Ongaku
Kyōkai (Japanese Society for Contemporary Music). Many smaller groups of
composers were organized to further individual activities, the more important
being the Shinsei Kai (members including Shibata Minao, Irino Yoshirō and
Toda Kunio, 1946), the Shin Sakkyokuka Kyōkai (including Kiyose Yasuji and
Matsudaira Yoritsune, 1947), the Jikken Kōbō (including Takemitsu
Tōru and Yuasa Jōji, 1951), the Group of Three (Akutagawa Yasushi,
Dan Ikuma and Mayuzumi Toshirō, 1953), the Yagi no Kai (including Hayashi
Hikaru and Mamiya Yoshio, 1953) and the Shinshin Kai (with Ikenouchi
Tomojirō, Bekku Sadao, Miyoshi Akira and others, 1955). The most
controversial movement of the time was dodecaphony, which most composers tried
at least once. Some composers still used 19th-century styles, some pursued
nationalistic trends, and some participated in avant-garde movements. In 1953 musique
concrète was introduced into Japan, and in 1955 the NHK Electronic Music
Studio was opened in Tokyo.
After 1960 Japanese composers started to be more individualistic.
The remarkable progress in the quality of their work has produced several
internationally known composers. The variety of their activities has been such
that practically all Western movements have been quickly transmitted and have
counterparts in Japan. In addition there have been movements unique to Japan,
notably the composition and performance of works in modern idioms on Japanese
instruments. The Hōgaku Yonin no Kai, a group of four players of Japanese
instruments formed in 1957, commissioned a series of new compositions for their
concerts, encouraging composers to familiarize themselves with Japanese
instruments. The Ensemble Nipponia, a group of European-style composers and
performers using Japanese instruments, was established in 1964; it made many
international tours and was active until the 1990s.
The Society of 20th-Century Music, founded in 1957, sponsored a
summer festival like that at Darmstadt until 1965. The Japan Philharmonic SO
has commissioned new orchestral works annually since 1958 (except for the years
1972 and 1973), among them important compositions by Yashiro, Takemitsu,
Shibata, Mamiya and Miyoshi. The Japanisches-Deutsches Festival für Neue Musik
(1967–70), sponsored by the Tokyo German Culture Centre, was significant in the
promotion of modern music, as was the festival Music Today, directed by
Takemitsu (1973–92). The Kusatsu Summer International Music Festival, founded
in 1980, has commissioned new Japanese works every year, while the Suntory
Music Foundation, founded in 1969, has commissioned and published new works and
promoted concerts of Japanese music; since 1991 it has also awarded the annual
Akutagawa Prize for the best orchestral work by a young Japanese composer.
While composers continued to pursue novel styles and techniques,
radical avant-garde movements gradually waned after 1970. Many composers,
including Ichiyanagi, Shibata and Takemitsu, cultivated an eclectic range of
styles, from tonal lyricism to aleatory techniques. Shibata’s Oiwake-bushi
kō (1973) was the first example of a new genre that the composer
called a ‘theatre piece’, somewhat similar to the musikalisches Theatre
of Kagel and Ligeti but drawing on traditional and folk melodies. Its success
had a decisive influence on Japanese composers of the 1980s and 90s, who
created an increasing number of works calling for stage action. From the
mid-1980s opera, both European and Japanese, enjoyed a growing popularity,
culminating in the opening in 1997 of the New National Theatre, the first
Western-style opera house in Japan. Leading Japanese composers of opera include
Hara, Miki, Dan and Hayashi, who collaborates with the Konnyaku-za opera group.
The adaptation of traditional Japanese music to European-style
composition had become commonplace by the 1980s, when some composers began to
look to non-Western (especially Asian) music for their inspiration. The
Japanese Society for Contemporary Music (numbering 214 members in 1999) has
sponsored an annual festival of contemporary music since 1962 and has awarded
the Sakkyoku Shinjin Shō to a young composer since 1984. The Nihon
Sakkyokuka Kyōgikai (Japanese Federation of Composers), founded in 1962 to
protect composers’ rights, has sponsored concerts, published music and, in collaboration
with the Suntory Music Foundation, has since 1981 published a biennial
catalogue of works by Japanese composers. By 1999 its membership had reached
560.
Japanese influence on music in Europe and North America has been
felt in several respects. The educational philosophy of Suzuki Shin’ichi,
manifested since 1933 in his method of violin teaching, has been applied
extensively to the teaching of the violin and other string instruments, the
flute and the piano. Japan has also become an important manufacturer not only
of reproducing equipment but also of pianos, string and wind instruments;
leading firms are Yamaha, Nippon Gakki and Kawai.
See also Kyoto, Nara, Osaka, Tokyo.
Japan, §IX: Developments since the Meiji
Restoration
3. Popular music.
The musical forms treated here as ‘popular’ comprise those most
often associated with the rise of the mass media, specifically printed media,
recordings, radio, cinema and television. While most musical genres performed
in Japan have been disseminated through print and recordings or broadcast at
one time or another, particular genres have developed in close conjunction with
the mass media and the socio-musical expectations of their audiences.
(i) To 1945.
Many genres of Japanese music associated today with the Western
concept of ‘popular music’ originated during the Meiji period (1868–1912). The
terms hayariuta and, later, ryūkōka (both literally
meaning popular songs) have been used as broader concepts that subsume specific
popular song forms. Many such popular songs have texts that are related to current
events or social trends and are relatively short-lived in popularity. In
contrast to traditional folksongs, composers and lyricists of popular songs are
individually identifiable and some gain considerable fame. With some
exceptions, especially among jazz-influenced forms, purely instrumental music
has played a secondary role in Japanese popular musical life.
During the Meiji period, the introduction of Western culture and
concepts of democracy and liberalism deeply affected the Japanese political as
well as musical scene. Particularly in urban centres such as Tokyo and Osaka,
emerging popularistic political movements enlisted support through a new kind
of speech-song called enka. With texts related to the goals of the
Jiyū Minken Undō (People's Democratic Rights Movement), enka
songs were heard in music halls and tea houses as well as outdoors on street
corners, where broadsheets containing the lyrics were sold. Owing to the songs'
directly political nature, the lyrics were considered of greater importance
than the melody, so early enka were usually half-shouted and
half-chanted to emphasize the texts clearly. In using this technique they were
influenced by the style of rakugo, comic storytelling that was performed
in variety halls. Early examples of this kind of enka include Dainamaito-bushi
(‘Dynamite Song’) and Oppekepē. Later, other traditional song
genres that had developed in Japan's urban tea houses and theatres influenced
the melodic and performing style of enka, including shinnai-bushi,
gidayū-bushi, kouta and zokkyoku.
In the late Meiji and the Taishō periods, political and
social events continued to shape enka lyrics. The Sino-Japanese War of
1894–5 made popular composed songs on patriotic and military themes (gunka),
often accompanied by the genkan lute. Again during the Russo-Japanese
War of 1904–05, gunka from the Sino-Japanese War were revived, and new
patriotic songs were composed. In between these two conflicts, however,
economic depression and the growth of socialism once more produced socially
critical song texts. In addition, everyday events and humorous topics also
found a place in enka lyrics. From 1907 the violin sometimes replaced
the shamisen lute as accompanying instrument, as heard in recordings of Nonki-bushi
(1918).
In 1896 the first gramophones were imported into Japan for sale,
and traders soon discovered that Japanese consumers preferred indigenous music
to that from the West. Early recordings were made in Japan by kouta and gidayū-bushi
singers, manufactured in England or America and then re-shipped to Japan. In
1907 an American-Japanese record company (Nichibei Chikuonki Manufacturing
Company, the predecessor of Nippon Columbia) was established, soon followed by
other companies building factories and founding sales outlets for a quickly
growing market. By 1926, the monthly sales of Nichibei Chikuonki alone had
reached 150,000 records and 5000 phonographs.
The rise of hit songs spurred on this economic development. One of
the earliest was Kachūsha no uta (‘Song of Katherine’, composed by
Nakayama Shinpei), a ballad of 1914 that sold 200,000 copies. While this song
dealt with a foreign theme (it was composed for the Tolstoy play Resurrection)
and displayed a mixture of European harmonies and Japanese scales, most hit
songs of this period remained ‘Japanese’ in sound. Accompanied by shamisen,
using yō or in scales and containing lyrics in traditional
poetic forms, popular songs of the early days of phonograph recordings sound
similar to the kouta of the tea houses, gidayū-bushi or
folksongs. In addition to the few examples of ‘exotic’ European-type songs,
other important genres showing Western influence include shōka,
children's school songs, and the previously mentioned gunka military
songs. The former were composed from the mid-1880s specifically for use in
school instruction and were disseminated through school textbooks. Shōka
school songs often used the so-called yonanuki (‘fourth and seventh
[degrees of the major or minor scale] omitted’) scale. They were short, easy to
learn songs, written in verse form and having metres of 4/4, 2/4 or (less
frequently) 3/4 or 6/8. In the classrooms, these tunes were accompanied by
piano or orugōru music box. Gunka such as Taishō
gunka, composed by Yamada Gen'ichirō in 1894 during the Sino-Japanese
War, appeared at the same time as shōka and also used the yonanuki
scale. Many of these, which were used to bolster fighting spirit among soldiers
both at home and abroad, feature a steady march beat and an instrumental
accompaniment emphasizing Western military and drum instruments.
The rise of popular song genres such as enka and gunka
stimulated the development of a new occupation: the professional songwriter.
Nakayama Shinpei (1887–1952), originally a grammar school teacher, gained
instant fame with Kachūsha no uta and in his lifetime wrote over
2000 songs. The best known of these include Gondora no uta (‘Gondola
Song’, 1915), Sendō kouta (‘Boatman's kouta’, 1921) and Tōkyō
ondo (1933; see §VII, 3 above). In the course of his career, Nakayama often
took advantage of the relationship between popular song and theatre (later
films), linking some songs with a particular play or film and vice versa. Later
in his career he felt more drawn to Japanese folk music and composed songs in
folk style, using a yonanuki scale mostly in minor mode. Koga Masao
(1904–78) gained fame with Sake wa namida ka tameiki ka (‘Is Sake Tears
or Sighs?’, 1931) and from an early age wrote under contract for different
record companies. He developed his own musical style (the so-called ‘Koga
melody’) that used the yonanuki scale and Japanese-style vibrato and
ornaments in the voice (yuri and kobushi). Many of his numerous
hits were sung by Fujiyama Ichirō (b 1911), so that the two names
became inextricably associated with one another in the popular song world.
The years between the Taishō era (1912–26) and the beginning
of World War II saw significant turbulence in Japan's society and economy. Due
to improvements in medical care and general quality of life, Japan's population
almost doubled between 1910 and 1940. This meant that Japan, previously
self-sufficient in raw goods and agriculture, now required imports from abroad
and ever larger amounts of exports to pay for them. In addition, economic
depressions and a dramatic population shift to the cities created social unrest
that could not be easily pacified by the weak central political powers. The
impoverished tenant farmers resented the relatively comfortable life of urban
dwellers, and the growing Western-influenced popular culture (including songs
that referred to jazz, alcohol and couple-dancing) was criticized by rightists
as ‘anti-Japanese’.
Interestingly, it was particularly in periods of economic hardship
and social unrest that the record industry grew at astounding rates. Record
sales rose over 60% between 1929 and 1931. The rise of star singers such as
Fujiyama and Awaya Noriko (b 1907), who both consistently produced hit
songs throughout the 1930s, spurred on record consumption and the
newly-developing radio industry. Awaya became known as the ‘Blues Queen’ for
hit songs such as Wakare no Burūzū (‘Separation Blues’, 1937)
and Ame no Burūzu (‘Rain Blues’, 1938), both of which were composed
by Hattori Ryōichi (1907–93). The Japanese version of a blues sound was
created through the use of the minor yonanuki scale (see §I, 4 above)
and evenly-accented, moderate 4/4 rhythms to the accompaniment of a
brass-dominated jazz orchestra. As the military rose in influence in the years
preceding World War II, gunka from previous wars and new military songs
became popular. Roei no uta (‘Bivouac song’, 1937), with lyrics pledging
victory and courageous deeds and set to trumpet fanfares and drums, was a
particularly popular gunka, selling 600,000 copies. Popular songs of the
World War II period reveal many titles dealing with current events,
particularly with the war in the Pacific and Asia, and appealing to patriotic
feelings. Some of the non-militaristic songs that were popular at this time
were originally composed for films; close ties between films and popular songs
had already developed in the 1930s.
(ii) Since 1945.
The end of the war was followed by a flood of occupying forces,
primarily American troops that established their own radio stations and spread
American tastes in popular music. Some post-war hit songs reflect this trend,
such as TōkyoōBugiugi (‘Tokyo Boogie Woogie’, 1948), which is
written in a major scale and sung without any trace of traditional Japanese
vocal technique. There also appeared in the post-war years many translations of
American and European hits, such as Tennessee Waltz (1952) and Quē
sera, sera (1956). On the other hand, elements of Japanese folksong, such
as mode and rhythm, play an important role in the songs made popular by Misora
Hibari (1937–89), one of the most beloved singers and actresses of the post-war
era. Making her debut as a child singer in 1949, she gained fame with such enka
as Ringo oiwake (‘Apple oiwake’, 1952). Misora, Shimakura Chiyoko
(b 1938) and male singers including Mihashi Michiya (b 1930), Minami
Haruo (b 1923) and Frank Nagai (b 1932) all contributed toward
the evolving postwar enka, which contained sentimental, sad lyrics and
were sung with yuri and kobushi ornamentations in a yonanuki
minor scale.
The rise of postwar kayōkyoku, in which predominantly
Western scales and singing styles were used, coincided with the increased
popularity of Japanese forms of Western popular styles. The term ‘group sounds’
was used to designate the Japanese reaction in the 1960s towards British and
American pop groups, represented by groups such as The Tigers and The Spiders.
At about the same time, the fōku (‘folk’) movement emerged, also
influenced by Western music, specifically new folk and protest music. This
phenomenon coincided with the ascent of the singer-songwriter, such as Yoshida
Takurō (b 1946) and Minami Kōsetsu (b 1949), a figure
who made a break from the former system of composers and lyricists working for
record companies and writing for particular singers under contract to those
companies. The audiences for their songs were made up of young, urban and
well-educated members of the postwar generation.
The 1970s saw the rise of nyū myūjikku (‘new
music’), or music written by singer-songwriters in a contemporary,
Western-influenced ‘folk’ style with personal, introverted lyrics. The melody
(often in the natural minor scale and containing short phrases) and the text it
conveys are considered more important than the rhythmic basics or instrumental
accompaniment. Another form of Western-style Japanese music is simply called poppusu
(‘pops’), which is sung by, and appeals to, young teenagers.
Even before the advent of MTV, television developed in Japan in
close coordination with popular music and music makers. Soon after going on the
air in 1953, NHK (Nippon Hōsō Kyōkai, Japan Broadcasting
Corporation) began to produce television programmes that starred current
popular singers. In addition to several weekly programmes, one perennial
favourite is the Kōhaku uta-gassen (‘Red-White Song Competition’),
which is broadcast every New Year's Eve and features the year's most popular
singers, divided into teams of females and males and performing their latest
hits in front of millions of viewers, with a jury deciding the winning team.
There are currently a wealth of popular genres in Japan, including
some, such as enka and certain forms of kayōkyoku, that are
unique to Japan. At the same time, Japanese versions of Western popular forms
such as rock, rap, punk, heavy metal, and country and western are performed in
clubs and broadcast throughout the county. Electronic and broadcasting technology
(including phonographs, radio, television, video, CD players, synthesizers and
computers) has played an important role not only in the Japanese economy but
also in the multi-faceted way in which Japanese popular music has evolved.
Japan, §IX:
Developments since the Meiji Restoration
4. Traditional music.
Traditional music in Japan (hōgaku) was greatly
affected by the Meiji Restoration of 1868. Compositional constructions, playing
techniques and performing practices of the various guilds have all changed in
varying degrees, due in part to the strong influence of Westernization. Despite
the ongoing productivity and creativity found within the various genres of
traditional music, it remains secondary to Western music in the society at
large. From the construction in 1883 of the Rokumeikan Hall, where European
waltzes were played in an attempt to impress Westerners with how civilized the
Japanese people were, to the three days of Western classical music played on
the national radio station in honour of Emperor Hirohito at the time of his
death in 1989, Western music has been used to represent a cultured society in
Japan.
In education, a cursory nod is given to one or two traditional
pieces in elementary and high schools, and only a few institutions of higher
education, the most notable of which is Tokyo National University of Fine Arts
and Music, offer hōgaku studies. Since the modern Japanese school
system offers as part of its curriculum only Western music, anyone who wants to
learn a traditional instrument does so through private lessons, usually by
becoming a member of a school that is part of the iemoto guild system,
which regulates private studies through a pyramid-type structure of performance
certification. This system receives some criticism today from the general
public as an outdated form of arts education, but it continues to stand as the
main path for exposure to traditional music. Thus, the style of learning
through the development of loyalties to a master musician associated with a
certain style of performance remains largely unchanged. In 1999, however, the
Ministry of Education decreed that all schoolchildren must henceforth undergo
performance tuition in at least one instrument. How this will be executed and
received remains to be seen (and heard).
Several important figures incorporated Western musical concepts
into Japanese music and brought their own genius to work towards both
revolutionizing and preserving traditional music. The ‘Father of Modern Music’,
Miyagi Michio(1894–1956), not only first incorporated Western musical concepts
such as chamber-style structures and theme and variations, but further expanded
the techniques and tunings for the koto. Miyagi also designed the
17-string bass koto in 1921, an instrument that remains popular today.
His Haru no umi (‘Spring Sea’) for koto and shakuhachi is
one of the few hōgaku works recognized by nearly everyone in Japan.
Miyagi was further able to reach a wide audience by travelling abroad,
performing with prominent Western musicians such as Isaac Stern and effectively
utilizing the newly developed radio and early recording equipment. Koto
master Nakanoshima Kin’ichi (1904–84) was also a creative innovator who
incorporated new concepts without compromising the essence of the ancient
instruments, writing with an increasingly international perspective that was
influenced by China and India as well as the West. Other composers include
Shūrestu Miyashita and Enshō Yamakawa. This phenomenon of looking for
inspiration for their instruments from an internationally influenced
perspective, as well as combining Japanese instruments with Western and Eastern
instruments, continued in the latter half of the 20th century in works by
Shin’ichi Yuize, Hōzan Yamamoto, Seihō Kineya and Tadao Sawai.
Composers from outside the performance tradition have also taken
an increasing interest in traditional music. They include Shimizu Osamu, Mamiya
Michio, Takemitsu Tōru , Miki Minoru, Nagasawa Katsutoshi and Moroi
Makoto. There has been a general trend away from imitation of the Western
tradition to a more individualized expression that is attentive to the aesthetics
of traditional Japanese music. Some of the more recent works that reflect these
values are Takemitsu's November Steps and Miki's Jōruri,
both of which have received critical acclaim abroad as well as in Japan. More
recently, non-Japanese composers such as Cage, Stockhausen and Gubaydulina have
had their compositions for Japanese instruments performed in Japan and have
become intrigued with incorporating Japanese musical concepts into music for
Western ensembles. An increase in the number of proficient non-Japanese
musicians, most noticeably shakuhachi players, has also brought an
international flavour to the performance tradition. ‘World Music’ has both
influenced and been influenced by contemporary composers and musicians.
Since the mid-1980s, appreciation of Japanese music has been
undergoing a minor renaissance in Japan, most likely linked to Japan's rising
economic power in the world economy, which has resulted in a more general
rediscovery of national pride, coupled with a growing foreign interest in things
of a traditional nature. There are hōgaku concerts each month in
Japan's larger cities. The July 1966 edition of the monthly Hōgaku
Journal lists no fewer than 98 live performances in the Kantō area
(mainly Tokyo), 25 performances in the Hokkaidō/Tōhoku region, 23 in
the Chūbu region, 24 in the Kansai region, 4 in
Chūgoku/Shikoku/Kyūshū regions, and several abroad, including
tours in the Middle East, Europe and South-east Asia. The hōgaku
listings include classical, contemporary, improvisational and folk styles, with
a variety of traditional instrumentation. The performances include student
recitals, solo recitals, and large and small ensembles. Most schools have an
annual performance in which all of the students take part, and many of the hōgaku
ensembles perform once each season, so there is rarely a lack of activity.
While performance groups such as the Nihon Ongaku Shūdan (Ensemble
Nipponia, also known as Pro Musica Nipponia), established in 1964, continue to
be active today, the past ten years have been witness to a surge of new ensembles
made up of highly proficient players, and the trend towards public performance
in addition to performances with one's guild has steadily increased. There are
concerts where only kimono are worn and the performers kneel on the
floor, or where evening gowns are worn and the performers sit on chairs and the
conductor is present, or where casual clothing is worn and the performers move
freely about the stage with their instruments. The word ‘recital’, first used
for traditional music in 1902, has now been joined by phrases such as ‘live’,
‘super session’ and ‘joint concert’. The new generation of hōgaku
musicians is also making use of technological advances for CD recordings,
videos, electronic instruments and the Internet.
The government has provided limited but steady support towards the
preservation of traditional music. Prominent traditional musicians have been
nominated as Ningen Kokuhō (‘Living National Treasures’), and the annual
Geijutsushō award for an outstanding performance includes a traditional
category. Since 1955 NHK (the Japan Broadcasting Corporation) has sponsored a
one-year course for young students of traditional music, which culminates with
a nationally broadcast performance. NHK also invites performers to audition for
radio performances on a regular basis; it commissions works and regularly airs
a programme that features contemporary music for traditional instruments. Since
1966 the National Theatre has sponsored a yearly concert that features top hōgaku
musicians giving premières of new works. The National Theatre also sponsors
concerts where ancient Eastern instruments are reconstructed and where works
are commissioned and performed by hōgaku musicians. Any of these
performances might feature musicians from various guilds.
Several important changes in the three principal Japanese
instruments (see §II, 4, 5 and 6 above) have also had an impact on
compositional and performing practices. The 17-string bass koto designed
by Miyagi in 1921 has primarily been used as a koto ensemble instrument,
but recently such performers as Sawai Kazue, who studied under Miyagi, have
expanded its use to a solo instrument. The 20-string koto (which now has
21 strings), designed in 1969 and originally created to accommodate Western
scales more easily, is used by several ensembles and can be a solo instrument
as well (since 1991 it sometimes has 25 strings). There has been some
experimentation with shamisen size or with increasing the number of
holes on the shakuhachi, but for the most part these have not taken
hold. While silk koto strings continue to be used by some schools, most
schools replaced them with nylon strings in the 1970s, then changed to a sturdy
tetron string in the early 80s. There has been some controversy over the issue
of traditional use of ivory for koto bridges, picks and shamisen
plectra, but these parts are gradually being replaced by plastic with virtually
no change in sound.
There has been some unrest throughout many of the genres of the hōgaku
world regarding the continuation of the iemoto guild system. While
lesson costs are for the most part reasonable, the pyramid structure, which
expects students to meet rising expenses such as hall rental and individual
performance certification, along with traditional spending practices
surrounding gift-giving as a sign of appreciation, is beginning to be
questioned. Schools have responded in different ways, but the tendency has been
towards some weakening of traditional structures. Issues of this sort have been
addressed in various publications such as Hōgaku Journal. In many
ways, this tension between new versus old, change versus tradition, is as much
an issue today as it was in 1868. The important difference is the lively
musical dialogue reaching across cultures and an ever-sharpening appreciation
and awareness of Japanese aesthetics by the international community and by the
people of Japan themselves.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Japan, §IX, 4:
Developments since the Meiji Restoration, Traditional music.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
and other resources
general
T. Komiya, ed.: Japanese
Music and Drama in the Meiji Era (Tokyo, 1956)
J. Katsumura: ‘Some Innovations in Musical Instruments of Japan during the 1920s’, YTM, xviii (1986), 157–72
J. Herd: Change and
Continuity in Contemporary Japanese Music: a Search for a National Identity (diss., Brown U., 1987)
Y. Kurabayashi and Y. Matsuda: Economic and
Social Aspects of the Performing Arts in Japan: Symphony Orchestras and Opera (Tokyo, 1988)
N. Ohtake: Creative
Sources for the Music of Toru Takemitsu (Aldershot, 1993)
U. Eppstein: The
Beginnings of Western Music in Meiji Era Japan
(Lewiston, NY, 1994)
D. Berger: Shōka
and Dōyō: Songs of an Educational Policy and a Children's Song
Movement of Japan, 1910–1926 (Ann Arbor, 1995)
western art music
I. Nitobe and others: ‘Music in Japan’, Western
Influences in Modern Japan (Chicago, 1931), 469–523
K. Nomura: ‘Occidental Music’, Japanese
Music and Drama in the Meiji Era, ed. T. Komiya (Tokyo,
1956), 451–507
E. May: The
Influence of the Meiji Period on Japanese Children’s Music (Berkeley, 1963)
W.P. Malm: ‘The Modern Music of Meiji Japan’, Tradition and Modernization in Japanese Culture, ed. D.H. Shively (Princeton, NJ, 1971), 257–300
W.P. Malm: ‘Layers of Modern Music and Japan’, AM, iv/2 (1972–3), 3–6
K. Akiyama: Nihon no
sakkyokukatachi [Japanese composers] (Tokyo, 1978–9)
Works by
Japanese Composers/Nihon no Sakkyokuka no Sakuhin, Japan
Federation of Composers (Tokyo, 1981–)
K. Masui: Nihon no
opera [Japanese operas] (Tokyo, 1984)
Nihon no
opera-shi [A history of Japanese opera], ed. Nihon Opera
Shinkōkai (Tokyo, 1986)
Y. Tsukahara: Jūkyūseiki
no Nihon ni okeru seiyō ongaku no juyō
[Reception of Western music in 19th-century Japan] (Tokyo, 1993)
K. Hori, ed.: Nihon no
sakkyoku nijusseiki [Japanese compositions in the 20th
century] (Tokyo, forthcoming)
popular music
W.P. Malm: ‘The Modern Music of Meiji Japan’, Tradition and Modernization in Japanese Culture, ed. D.H. Shively (Princeton, NJ, 1971), 257–300
S. Kawabata: Rekōdo
sangyōkai (Tokyo, 1977)
S. Sonobe and others: Nihon no
ryūkōka (Tokyo, 1980)
A. Tanabe: Nihon no
kayōkyoku (Tokyo, 1981)
R. Kojima: ‘Nakayama Shinpei’, Heibonsha
ongaku daijiten, ed. S. Kishibe and others (Tokyo, 1982), 1690ff
M. Okada: ‘Kayōkyoku’, Heibonsha
ongaku daijiten, ed. S. Kishibe and others (Tokyo, 1982), 621–4
I. Takahashi: Koga Masao (Tokyo, 1984)
F. Koizumi: Kayōkyoku
no kōzō (Tokyo, 1984)
S. Gamō: ‘Several Aspects of Enka Singing Style: Comparison Using
Melograph’, Shominzoku no oto [The sounds of various peoples] (Tokyo, 1986), 385–409 [Jap. with Eng. summary]
S. Tsurumi: ‘Trends in Popular Songs since the 1960s’, A Cultural History of Postwar Japan 1945–1980
(London, 1987), 79–102, 150–1
Popular Music, x/3 (1991), ‘Japanese
Issue’
J. Clewley: ‘Enka, Okinawa and the Masters of the Clone: the Japanese are Coming!!’, World Music: the Rough Guide, ed. S. Broughton and others (London, 1994), 459–68
S. Hosokawa: ‘Pidgin-Japanisch: zur japano-amerikanischen Sprachmischung in der
Popmusik’, Musik in Japan, ed. S. Guinard (Munich, 1996), 105–23
J. Kitagawa: ‘Schlagermusik and Medien: zum japanischen Starwesen seit den 50er Jahren’, Musik in Japan,
ed. S. Guinard (Munich, 1996),
125–40
H. Ogawa: ‘Karaoke oder: Wie man beim Singen der Grösste Wird’, Musik in Japan,
ed. S. Guinard (Munich, 1996),
141–57
A.M. Tansman: ‘Mournful Tears and Sake: the Postwar Myth of Misora Hibari’, Contemporary Japan and Popular Culture, ed. J. Whittier Treat (Honolulu, 1996), 103–33
traditional music
W.P. Malm: Japanese
Music and Musical Instruments (Tokyo, 1959)
E. Kikkawa: Nihon ongaku
no rekishi [A history of Japanese music] (Tokyo, 1965, 9/1974)
S. Kishibe: The
Traditional Music of Japan (Tokyo, 1966/R)
E. Harich-Schneider: A History of
Japanese Music (London, 1973), 533–665
F. Koizumi,
Y. Tokumaru and O. Yamaguti, eds.: Asian Musics in an Asian
Perspective (Tokyo, 1977)
L. Dalby: Geisha (Tokyo, 1983)
W.P. Malm: Six Hidden
Views of Japanese Music (Berkeley, 1986)
C. Blasdel and Y. Kamisangō: The
Shakuhachi: a Manual for Learning (Tokyo, 1988)
K. Hirano and others,
eds.: Nihon ongaku daijiten [Comprehensive
dictionary of Japanese music] (Tokyo, 1989)
M. Miki : ‘The Role of Traditional Japanese Instruments in Three Recent Operas’, PNM, xxvii/2 (1989), 164–75
T. Takemitsu: ‘Contemporary Music in Japan’, ibid., 198–205
J. Yuasa: ‘Music as a Reflection of a Composer's Cosmology’, ibid., 176–98
E. Falconer: ‘A New Decade for Hōgaku’, Japan Quarterly, xxxvii/4 (1990), 468–78
S. Sawai: Ten to shan [Koto sounds] (Tokyo, 1991)
Wind in the
Bamboo: Aspects of Japanese Music, ed. College Women's
Association of Japan (Tokyo, 1992)
‘A Jostled
Silence: Contemporary Japanese Musical Thought I–III’, PNM, xxx/1 (1992); xxx/2 (1992); xxxi/2 (1993)
E. Falconer: ‘Sawai Kazue, Avant-Garde Kotoist’, Japan Quarterly, xl/1 (1993), 86–91
Miyagi Michio
no sekai [The world of Miyagi Michio] (Tokyo, 1993)
N. Ohtake: Creative
Sources for the Music of Toru Takemitsu (Brookland, VT,
1993)
J. Wilson: ‘Enka: the Music People Love or Hate’, Japan Quarterly, xl/3 (1993), 283–92
M. Miki: The Works of
Minoru Miki (Tokyo, 1994)
T. Tanaka, ed.: Hōgaku
Journal (1996), no.7, pp. 2–5
recordings
Nakanoshima
Kin’ichi zenshū [The complete works of Nakanoshima
Kin’ichi], Victor SJL 25172-9 (1972)
Japan:
Traditional Vocal and Instrumental Music, Nonesuch H-72072 (1976)
Gendai
sōkyoku senshū [Collection of contemporary music for
koto], Teichiku Records NC-6 (1979)
Japon, musique
millenaire: biwa et shakuhachi, Chant du Monde LDX 74473 (1980)
Miki Minoru
senshū [The works of Miki Minoru], Camerata 32CM-54 and 55 (1988)
Sawai Tadao:
Gasodan no sekai [The world of the Sawai Tadao ensemble],
Columbia 28CF-2970 (1990)
Mitsuhashi
Kifū: Best Take IV, Shakuhachi, Victor 5294 (1989)
Miyagi Michio
Sakuhinshū [Collected works of Miyagi Michio],
I–III, Victor VDR-5302-4 (1989)
Sawai Tadao:
Best Take II, Koto, Victor VDR-5292 (1989)
Sunazaki
Tomoko: Best Take III, Koto, Victor 5293 (1989)
Yamamoto
Hōzan: Best Take I: Shakuhachi, Victor VDR-5291 (1989)
Nosaka
Keikō 20-String Koto Quintet, CBS Sony (1990)
Taikei nihon
no dentoōongaku, Victor KCDK 1125–6 (1990)
[contemporary music for traditional instruments]
The Wind is
Calling me Outside: Sawai Kazue Plays Yuji Takahashi, ALM Records
ALCD-37 (1988)
Yoshimura
Nanae: Nanae, Camerata 32CM-189 (1991)
Sawai Kazue:
Three Pieces, Collecta COL003 JASRAC R240180 (1992)
Takemitsu
Toru: Requiem for Strings, Nippon Columbia CO 79441 (1992)
Kuribayashi
Hideaki: Kuri First, Koto, Kyoto Records KYCH-2006 (1995)
Sawai Tadao:
Sanka, Kyoto Records KYCH-2010 (1996)
Aminadab:
shōmyō gensō [Aminadab: shōmyō fantasia],
Denon COCO-80096
A Un: Ushio
Torikai +Shōmyō Yonin-no-Kai, Japn Victor VZCG-159
Sorin: Kokin
Gumi, Sound Castle Yoshizaka SCY-27